Chapter Text
*-K795-*
"Hello? Hellooo? Sir are you alright?"
"Hm? Oh apologies. Seems I spaced out. What did you say?"
As I spoke my voice took on a semi-static tone to it. A while back a certain... friend had made special necklaces to help the voiceless speak. There weren't many of us without a voice, but we were very happy to speak with our own voice.
I looked at the man on the other side of the counter. I called him a man but he looked more boyish. Probably around 15 to 16 years old, but at the same time I should know better than anyone not to judge age by looks. He had green hair and sparkling blue eyes. Around his head was a small creature slowly floating around him. It's main body was small and sort of spherical. Coming out of its back were 4 luminescent wing like limbs. A Mesmer.
"Yes. I was checking on my order. For Lotus Migurdia?"
"Lotus you say? Is that a family name?"
I questioned the teen as I made my way to the oven and peaked inside. I took out the large cinnamon roll, and sat it behind the counter.
"Of course it is. No one would be foolish enough to use that name unless they were his descendant."
"I see." I started applying vanilla glaze on the roll. "So what are you? Great nephew? Great great grandson?"
"Just Grandson actually."
"Oh? I didn't know any of his children were left."
"Just my dad, but... he's not looking to good nowadays. Being part elf and part Migurdian has him living long, but... well old age comes for everyone."
"If only."
"What was that?"
"Nothing. Here. That'll be 1 large copper."
I placed the cinnamon roll on a plate and sat it in front of him.
"The sign says 2 large coppers though."
"I'm giving you a discount. You seem like a pretty good kid. Besides. It's been a while seen I've seen someone so closely related to Khaos. Might as well treat them well."
"Khaos? Father said that only his friends could call him that. You knew him?"
The teen looked quizzically at me. I could tell from the expression on his face that he was either going to bombard me with questions or get violent based on my answer.
"He was a good friend. I'd say he was taken to soon. Left me all alone on the day he died. That he did."
"Wait so you really knew him? Like actually?!"
"I did. Lotus Migurdia. A man who couldn't speak, yet when his voice was created he could move nations. He could do that both figuratively and literally. You interested in hearing some stories? Not many come around this season and even fewer come around this time of day."
"Really?! I'd love to! But... I'll have to come back in a bit. I actually came to get this roll for my dad. This place is his favorite."
"Really? Glad to hear some people still have good taste. Take this. It'll let you through the door once you get back."
I handed Lotus a small stone marble. It had a green stripe running across it horizontally, a black stripe running vertically, and a blue dot on each spot where the lines touched.
"I based the design off of Lotus's family. With his permission of course. See you soon, kiddo."
"Th-thank you."
The teen left and as the door closed I felt a small tear fall down my cheek.
"Oh? I thought I was all out of these."
"Um sir? I'm back!"
"Just a moment!"
I went back into the main area and brushed my hands against each other.
"My apologies. I'm afraid my cat made a bit of a mess."
"Oh it's fine. Uh here. The key thingie."
I took the marble back from the the boy and put it in the topmost pocket on the inside of my coat.
"Thank you. Now what would you like to know about your grandfather?"
"Um. Everything?"
"Hah! That'll take a while. Do you have the time for that?"
"Um. Maybe?"
"I'll tell you everything there is to know about your grandfather in due time. For now let's start at the beginning. I'll skim through the first parts of his life. Once we get to his real story I'll start giving more details. Ahem. Chapter 1: The Birth of a Sea Empress."
A long long time ago. In a world different from this one. A world called Earth. A child was born on a sea vessel. Being born in dangerous waters at the worst of times the boy was given the name Khaos. Khaos Konton grew up in one of the very few families that used magic on earth. Only 4,000 people on earth knew of magic's existance, and only 3,500 of those people could use it.
The boy was quiet and would often go months on end without speaking, but when it came to raw magical talent the boy had no rival. Khaos was brought up in a family of water and summoning mages. As the boy grew older he started combining the two magics. One day he broke taboo and created life instead of summoning it forth.
Thanks to his families high position in magic society he was able to be spared from execution, and instead he was banished. Taking along the creation he made he went back to the waters of his birthplace. Any other person would simply say it was some random spot in the middle of the ocean. But Khaos travelled down and on the sea floor he made it his home. He named the life he created Leviathans, and he dubbed his first creation the Sea Empress. Once he successfully built a barrier to protect himself from prying eyes Khaos began further experimentations. He'd make new life and more of already existing lives. He grew the barrier and eventually created an entire ecosystem in his own little world.
Leviathans were odd in many ways. They all had a humanoid form, and they also had their leviathan form. Some leviathans lacked sentience and acted more like wild animals. Those types were always stuck in leviathan form.
He taught the sea empress how to create life, and one day planted a little bit of himself into a lifeless body. A body yet to be grown. The people of Earth called it a Zygote. He entrusted the egg to the sea empress and left for the surface world. It didn't take long before he was found and killed by other mages looking to collect a bounty that had been placed on his head. No one knows why he went to the surface, or what he could have been looking for.
"Um sir? That's very interesting, but what does this have to do with my grandfather?"
"We're getting there. Don't you worry your little head about it. Now onto the last half of his first chapter."
On the day that Khaos died the Zygote holding the last bit of her master started to fade away. Terrified the Sea Empress defied her master's orders. Instead of finding a human woman to hold the Zygote, and birth the resulting baby. The Sea Empress put it in herself instead. Little did she know how that one choice would change the world. As the fetus grew the empress grew weaker. She aged much faster than she was meant to.
Later a prophecy was spoken. 5 children would be born on the same day and at the same time of day their mothers' waters would all break. Those children would grow powerful and become new gods to govern Earth. The day came and the children born were named Phoebe Osore, Raion Okami, Kuroi Hane, Pin Hane, and Khaos Konton. Knowing that mages and gods alike would be suspicious of him the Sea Empress gave Khaos a cover name. Thorn. Due to her now aged body she adopted the name "Granny" to watch over the leviathans while their master grew back up.
Though there were 2 things that the sea empress found odd. He was born a Leviathan. A Void Chelicerate to be specific. With the Zygote having been made before hand the sea empress had assumed that boy would have been born human as planned. The other thing was that he never made a sound. Anytime he tried to speak no sound came out. Not even a babble.
As the boy grew he seemed to carry a more child like personality than before. He even gained the ability to use telepathy to communicate with others. The empress stated that since his body was having to grow again. His mentality could be affected to be more child like. He took an interest in the new books found in the library and became friends with another leviathan who often went there to read. That leviathan was named Lare, the Ghost Leviathan. Similar to Khaos the girl didn't speak. Khaos also gained a friend with the creation of Scy, the Reaper leviathan.
Something had gone wrong during her creation, and the girl was born blind. She learnt to see through echo location, and Khaos even blessed her with the ability to see people's auras. She often followed him around because he had a "truly beautiful" aura.
In preparation for whenever the gods would come to collect him. Khaos and Granny worked together to craft an illusion spell to make Khaos look human. In his humanoid form he had pale skin with grey hair. Mandibles grew from his cheeks and covered his mouth like a mask. They finished it right on time.
On his fifth birthday a man wearing golden armor appeared in front of the barrier. After questioning the man and getting Khaos's approval Drake, the sea dragon, let the man in. The man introduced himself as Millis, God of Light. He claimed that he was there to teach Thorn and raise him to Godhood alongside the other Godkin. Not wanting to cause trouble Khaos agreed and went with Millis, on the grounds that when he had a break Khaos could go back to the leviathans. Millis agreed and brought Khaos to meet the other Godkin.
Millis introduced Thorn to Phoebe, Raion, Pin, and Kuroi. Raion, Pin, and Kuroi all formed a little friend group and pulled Phoebe and Thorn into it. They tried sealing the deal with a group hug that Thorn immediately dodged by turning his body to void and dashing backwards. He revealed to them that physical contact with others made him uncomfortable.
They would train separately for a week, and then get a week off to do whatever they wanted. Raion, Pin, and Kuroi all did stuff together and often tried to rope Phoebe and Khaos to go with them. Khaos went every now and then, but mostly stayed with the Leviathans. Over time he started to go out with them more and more though.
On their 7th birthday they threw a small party in the woods to celebrate. At one point Khaos saw Phoebe walk into the woods. Seeing that the others hadn't noticed Khaos decided to go follow her.
*-Khaos-*
I followed after Phoebe, as she crept through the woods. She stopped once she reached a cliff side overlooking the sea, and with trembling hands she started crying and fell to her knees. Whenever 5 minutes passed and she hadn't stopped crying I decided to make myself known.
I stepped into the small grove and cleared my throat.
"Whatever it is... just leave. I want to be alone right now."
Well that was quick. Unfortunately Phoebe I'm afraid that some would describe me as a "stubborn bastard."
I walked forward and sat beside Phoebe. She sighed and held her knees to her chest as I looked towards the sea. I watched every wave of minor disturbance in the water as we sat there in silence. Eventually she decided to speak up.
"I don't belong. Not here. Not at home. I don't belong anywhere. I'm a monster and a freak. Once you and the others see that you'll all look at me with those disgusted looks just like everyone else. I don't understand why you're still here anyway. What do you want?"
A freak and a monster? Hah! Please.
I stood up and walked over to the cliff side. I turned around and faced Phoebe.
"What are you doing? Get away from there you'll fall."
Her tone was dismissive, but her eyes were shaking as she watched me stand on the cliff's edge. I waved my hand through the air in a greeting sort of way, and then hopped backwards.
"Thorn?!"
Aaaaah. How long has it been since I've felt the wind through my hair. Oh hey she jumped too. Now that Phoebe wasn't curled into a ball I could understand what she meant when she said monstrous. The areas around her eyes were cracking and were pink, and her fingers were shining pink and looked more like claws. If the bar is low enough for that to make her a "monster." Then what would the Leviathans and I be considered if society knew about us? Oh hey I'm about to hit the water.
Let me show you what a real monster looks like.
I let go of my illusion and felt myself grow slightly. A soul-shaking roar pierced through the ocean as I called forth a Void Chelicerate. Just as Phoebe hit the water I was pulled back up by telekinesis. She protected herself with a barrier. Impressive.
I could see through the eye of the VC down there that Phoebe was looking for me. I also got to see the look of fear on her face whenever it uncloaked. Slowly the VC rose from the ocean and telekinetically pulled Phoebe with it. I pulled 2 more VCs from the Void and had them fly around me high in the sky. I fully transformed into my humanoid leviathan form. A pure white cloak wrapped around me, and a black sweater and black pants kept me cozy. Mandibles grew from my faces and crossed over my mouth acting like a mask.
Phoebe was sat back down on the cliff and the other VC flew up to join me. She followed it and eventually saw me, but I was likely too high up to be actually seen properly. I slowly came down and stood in front of Phoebe.
"W-what's going on? Is that you, Thorn?"
'If you're a freak, or a monster. Then I'm terrified to think of what that makes me. You want to know the harsh reality of this world, Phoebe? Everyone's a monster. Everyone's a freak. It's just that some people look different, and because of that we're discriminated against. These characteristics that make us "monsters" are what makes us stronger than them. So what do they do? They hate us. Put us against each other, and make us the enemy of "the normal people." Their scared that once we stop being scared we'll rise against them, but that's not going to happen. There are some people who look completely normal. They aren't born with mandibles, or glowing eyes. But you know what those people do?'
"What?"
'They slaughter people. They beat people. They eat people. Why? Because they find it fun. And whenever those in power find out about it they stick them into the same group as us. They refuse to acknowledge the fact that they're cut from the same cloth, and find it easier to just compare them to us. That's the harsh reality of things. So what if we look different? At least we don't kill the innocent for craps and cackles.'
"I... I didn't know you could talk this much."
'I usually don't. But you're pretty cool. And relatable. To me at least. You know what it's like to be ostracized. You know the pain of having people look at you with nothing but disgust, so what do you say? Wanna be friends?'
Phoebe just sat there looking shocked. She looked down at her feet, and then stared at her hands. I've reached my telepathic limit for the day. Welp only one thing to do now.
I walked forward and pulled Phoebe into a hug.
"I thought you hated these?"
She slowly hugged me back.
'I do. But sometimes I just have to deal with it. I heard that these are pretty good at cheering people up.'
Now whenever Khaos didn't go out with his friends on break weeks Phoebe would visit the Leviathan home. She became good friends with everyone there. The two teamed up to make a communication device. Through some teamwork Phoebe and Khaos created something called a Pocket. It was a combination of a Kumu and void magic that allowed the user to send messages and make calls to other Pocket wielders. It took the form of a black orb about the size of a softball. It would sink into its owner's hand and could be summoned at will. It told the current time based on your location. Kumu still communicated better, but with a pocket Khaos was able to speak to multiple people out loud without expanding to much mana.
With Phoebe's help Khaos gave the Leviathans pockets and even hooked some up around the bio-dome to make announcements and play music.
One day however Phoebe went missing. All that Khaos got was a message on his pocket.
Help.
He threw himself into a search for his friend, and with the help of the other leviathans and new life he made, he was able to track her down in 4 months. She was being kept underground in a cave in the Sahara dessert. Followed by Scy and Drake Khaos quickly breached the cave and saved Phoebe. Once he ensured her safety with Scy and Drake Khaos decided to let the slave traders see the "monster" they were dealing with.
He went back inside and slaughtered every living being in the cave out of rage. He exited that cave with no regrets, and his actions wouldn't find a way to haunt him. No matter how hard they tried.
On their 10th birthday the Godkin were meant to take a sort of test designed by their masters to determine if they were ready for Godhood. Instead the gods betrayed the Godkin. His friends were killed too fast for him to do anything, but before they could kill him Khaos let down all his limiters. His mana physically exploded, and he continued to slaughter the gods Zeus, Erebus, Daeos, Ares, Kemono, and Helios. The gods domains tried crumbling without them, but Khaos didn't let that happen. He consumed their flesh and gained their powers. He took their thrones and sat on the rumble that remained. He gave himself the title God of Nothing, and by rules of the Void. His domain was everything, because everything has a little bit of nothing inside of it.
If that confuses you then I can give you a proper lesson of Void magic later.
He grieved for his friends, and refused to move from that rubble. He only knew them for 5 years, and yet he was blind to how much they meant to him. That is until they were taken from him. Despite their best efforts the leviathans were unable to get their master to leave the throne of pain and guilt he had built for himself. He told them to live well, and to live freely. Unable to disobey him they followed his orders. 10 years later he got an odd visitor.
She introduced herself as Death, and gave Khaos a proposition. Work for her for 20 years and be reborn into a new world to get another chance at another life. Thinking back on the life he was starting to waste he agreed. He became Death's broadcaster. He'd make announcements and send messages for her, as well as play music for her if she found herself bored. Sometimes he'd even sing to her himself. To say that their relationship was strictly professional would be a complete lie.
After spending so much time together the 2 grew close. They formed a relationship, and Khaos quickly became her left hand man. Her Angel was a little to efficient at his job as her right hand. Khaos simple couldn't work as quickly or as efficiently as he could. Khaos even admitted that himself. At the 15 year mark the two even married and had a pair of twins. They were named Shi and Dae. Though eventually the 20 years passed and it was time for Khaos's reincarnation. The reincarnation would happen automatically once time ran out, and since their deal was made through magic contract they couldn't stop it. They were able to slightly adjust things however.
*-Khaos-*
"D-do you really have to go Papa?"
'I'm afraid there's nothing we can do Dae. But there's no need to cry. Wanna know why?'
"Why?"
I knelt down and pulled Dae into a hug. Shi grabbed my arm and I pulled her into the hug as well.
'Because no matter what happens I'll end up back here. No matter the timeline or the world all living things find themselves drawn to Death at the end of it all.'
"But we don't want Papa to go!"
Both Shi and Dae started crying as they held onto me. I pet there heads and slowly managed to get them to calm down.
I rose up and faced Death. She slowly passed a hand over the veil that dropped from her hat. It split and allowed me to see her face. Lipstick black as the night sky coated her lips, and as I stared into her silver eyes I could feel my body heat drop to dangerously low levels. But hey. Void Chelicerates are made for subzero degrees.
"I suppose this is the last time we shall see each other in our physical forms for quite some time. If I miss you too much I may find a replacement for myself and reincarnate to join you."
'As much as I'd love that there are very few who could take up Death's mantle.'
"True. But only being able to see my songbird once a month is going to make me quite sad you know."
'I know. But at least you'll have these two to keep you company.'
I brushed the twins heads as they continued to hold onto my coat.
'Shall we run through the plan one more time?'
"You will be reborn into a new world. Where you will be I have no idea. Then every new moon you will be able to meet up with me via astral projection, and we shall dance under the stars. Sound good?"
'Yep.'
Black mist started swirling around me. I was fast enough to give Death a kiss before the mist fully enveloped me. She told me I could marry other women in this life, and that she'd be glad to meet and accept those who were able to "break through my walls." She told me to let myself be wild and not hold back if I wanted. Whatever that meant. Guess I'd have to find out.
"That's sad."
"I never said his story was a happy one."
"Are we almost to the part about my grandpa? It's going to be dinner time soon. I wouldn't want you to miss any customers because of me."
"What do you mean? We've been talking about him this whole time. Besides I'm giving the readers a prologue. And don't worry about that. We usually never get customers in the after noon. People only really come here for breakfast, coffee runs, or our midday pastries."
"The what?"
"You start seeing them once your wise enough. Now then. Chapter 2: The Disheveled Rose Blooms Again.
*-Khaos-*
I opened my eyes and looked around. I was somewhere underground. I opened my mouth to try and speak, and found that my voice was still gone. Looking at my body I found that multiple wounds were closing up. I was surrounded by a bunch of dead bodies. All of them had blue hair, and were all the size of children. Their ages ranged from 10 to 11, but I looked like I was 5 or 6.
I could sense multiple aggressive life forms around me. Why are there children in a place like this? What time was it? I couldn't even call out for help. I miss my Pocket. As my wounds closed fully I felt a wave of nausea hit me. Seems I needed a nap. I was drained.
*-Roxy Migurdia-*
My name is Roxy Migurdia. I'm a Saint ranked water mage and a fresh graduate from the Ranoa University of Magic. I was currently traveling around the central continent as an adventurer and had just entered a dungeon. As a solo adventurer I usually didn't do these since it was recommended that you had a full party with you, but rumors were that this labyrinth was abnormally weak and small.
All the monsters seemed to be babies of monsters you'd find on the surface. You have Assault Wolf Pups and twigs that acted like little Treants. I was getting bored since everything could be killed with a simple water ball whenever an adult assault wolf suddenly jumped at me. I managed to barely dodge and spoke an incantation and shot icicles through its throat.
Peaking around the corner I saw what looked to be a group of fellow Migurdians. I got closer and saw that they were all dead. There was one alive however. Feeling around I could sense that the mana was unusually thin here. Labyrinths are actually monsters. They exude large amounts of mana, and have large mana crystals at the base of the dungeon. The mana attracts monsters and adventurers that the Labyrinth feeds on if they die inside. As I approached the boy I could feel the mana getting thinner and thinner around me. His eyelids were closed but I could faintly see glowing lights behind his eyelids.
I couldn't tell how old the others were. They were past the age where Migurdians stopped physically growing, but the boy seemed to be about 5 or 6. I figured that their guard was down like mine was. It's just that they were more unfortunate than me.
I loaded him onto my back and started walking back outside. Once I got to the outside I could feel the boy start stirring on my back.
"Just hold on. I'll get you back to my room. I'm sure you'll be more comfortable there."
It had been about 4 days since I got the boy to an inn. I had gone back and managed to clear the labyrinth. The boss was a Terminate Boar with 2 Assault Wolves. Considering the fact that the central continent had many of these monsters, and packs of Assault wolves held 5 wolves and were led by a terminate boar this couldn't really be considered a boss. I got a good couple of magic stones though. Nothing crazy like a stone the size of my head, but I could definitely sell these for a good price. Well once I got to an actual city that is. I don't think anyone in this small town could afford these.
Once I got back to my room I saw that the boy had woken up and was sitting in the bed rubbing his eyes.
"Oh you're awake. Here let me get you something to eat."
I put my bags down and went downstairs to ask the receptionist for some food. Luckily this inn doubled as a restaurant and bar.
"Yes can I get a salad and a... sandwich please."
"Alright dear. Gimme just a sec."
As I sat and waited I heard the chair beside me get pulled back. I looked over and was surprised to see the boy sitting beside me looking at me. His eyes glowed an unnatural shade of light blue.
"You shouldn't be up! You're injured! Or you were but still."
"Here you go sweetie. Little brother of yours?"
The bar maid sat a salad and sandwich on the bar and watched the two of us.
"No. I found him in a dungeon. It seems his party was killed. They probably heard how weak it was and decided to bring him with them."
"I see. Well wait here a second."
The bar maid left. I looked down at the boy.
"So... what's your name?"
The boy stared at me.
"Um hello?"
The boys held tilted slightly.
"Can you understand me?"
He squinted and put his hands over his ears. There was a faint blue light and he moved his hands away. He motioned towards me and then did a thumbs up and then thumbs down.
"Uh. Was that magic?"
Thumbs up.
"But you didn't use an incantation. How?"
The boy took his hands and made an "X" shape. He then repeated the thumbs up and thumbs down motion again.
"I think he's trying to tell you to ask yes or no questions sweetie."
The boy gave a thumbs up and the bar maid set a plate down in front of him. It was some kind of meat cooked inside of baked bread.
"It's on the house. I've got a soft spot for lost souls like you two. If you ever need somethin' then come back here and tell 'em your lookin for Rosie."
"Thank you."
The boy started devouring the bread and meat on the plate. He then continued to eat the sandwich I had gotten him as well. He ate so fast I barely got through half of my salad when he was done.
"So yes or no questions?"
Thumbs up.
"Okay. So can you speak?"
Thumbs down.
"Do you remember what you and your party were doing in that labyrinth?"
Another thumbs down.
"Okaaay. Are you able to think of any other forms of communication? Are you literate?"
I got a thumbs up for the first one, and almost for the second one as well but that was changed to a thumbs down.
"Are you able to use those communications?"
He scratched his chin and do a thumbs down, and after that mimicked a clock with his hands.
"Not now but later?"
He gave another thumbs up and yawned. Guess he was still tired.
"Okay come on. I was hoping to turn in for the night anyways."
It's been a month since I saved Lotus. I had successfully taught him how to read and write the demon god tongue. He absorbed knowledge like a sponge. It took him 4 weeks to learn to read the language, but once he got that down he started writing in less than 3 days.
It took us the first couple of weeks to come up with a name for him. I just listed off a bunch of names that started with Lo and Ro, since that was the common Migurdian naming system. Eventually I got a thumbs up on the name Lotus.
He communicated through a journal we bought after I sold some of the magic crystals from the dungeon. I couldn't sell all of them so I still had some leftover. Lotus actually asked if he could keep some for later use. I let him keep some of the smaller ones. He attached them to each other and made a sort of bracelet. When he put it on they rotated and orbited around his wrist. It seemed to act like magic staff, but it was significantly weaker. He wrote that he should have a new way to communicate once he can get his hands on some more materials.
I asked him about his magic once, and he told me that the earliest thing he remembers is waking up in the labyrinth severely injured. His injuries healed themselves but once they were done he passed out. Next thing he knew he was at the inn. He claimed to not remember being taught the magic, but the knowledge was all there. Like knowing 2 plus 2 equals 4, but not remembering your teacher telling you about it.
We were currently on our way to Roa. We had spent a large majority of our money, and were hoping to find a store that could buy these magic stones. Maybe I could even find a job tutoring a kid, and make some more money.
Once we got off the carriage we went to the adventurers guild. There we were able to sell the magic stones, but I opted to keep some of the smaller ones and one of the large ones. I call it large, but it was pretty small. About the size of my thumbnail in height and the size of my thumb in width. While looking over the coins the merchant gave me I felt a tug on my sleeve. Lotus led me over to the missions board and pointed out a tutoring request from some low knight in a place called Buena village.
"Sounds like it could work. You think so?"
He simply nodded at my answer.
"Alright then." I took the request and headed over to the receptionist. "I'd like to take this request please."
The next day we were on our way to Buena.
*-Lotus-*
Lotus. I liked it.
I was currently running with an amnesiac story for when Roxy asked about my past. I felt a little bad lying to her, and I figured I'd tell her eventually. For now though I'd keep my past lives a secret. I was communicating by writing to her in a book. She taught me the demon god tongue and had started teaching me the human god tongue as well. I figured I'd be able to learn it faster. It sounded like a weird mix between English and Japanese so I figured it wouldn't take long. I could already write most of the letters so as long as I didn't have to do complicated words I'd be fine.
I just want my Pocket back. I couldn't talk and while I preferred not to talk anyway it made certain things difficult to communicate. Even if I barely used it the Pocket was so useful. I just needed a little more mana and some materials and I'd be able to create my own version. I couldn't perfectly replicate the fear magic used for it, but I could get close. I had fear magic from Daeos's domain, but I didn't know how Phoebe configured it in the pocket.
At one point during the previous month after I had gone to bed my soul was whisked out of its body. I flew up into the sky and met Death. We danced along the clouds as I told her about everything that had happened so far. As the sun came up my soul was pulled back down into my body.
"So what made you so interested in this job anyway?"
I looked in front of me at Roxy. I grabbed my notebook from beside me and started writing. Since we were in carriages a lot I had been using void magic to create ink. This also helped cut down on costs since we didn't have to buy any ink.
You like teaching right? You smile a bunch when you help me learn to read and write, and you sometimes repeat lectures in your sleep.
"Oh I uh. I didn't know I did that. Sorry."
Roxy blushed as she scratched behind her ear.
It's fine.
"I still find it crazy that you can just do that."
Incantationless magic. Something that Roxy says only the strongest magicians can achieve. I knew that it was just old world magic, but Roxy had a theory it was related to my eyes. Apparently they were abnormally light blue and would even glow in the dark. She called them "demon eyes." She told me a story about a demon emperor who would give demon eyes to those they had a debt to pay. Some people were born with them, and she said I seemed to be absorbing mana in the labyrinth when she found me, so it was a pretty good theory. Even I didn't know why my eyes did that. As far as I was aware they weren't doing anything special.
She had heard of multiple kinds of demon eyes but this was her first time hearing about eyes that let you freely use magic. Welp the world is full of surprises. Plus this makes for an easy excuse.
"Is your hair causing you any trouble? I know cutting was... ineffective but if we try I'm sure we can find a way to shorten it."
I simply shook my head and felt my hair. It was silky smooth. It had grown at an unusually rapid rate. It had already gotten to the middle of my back in length. I kept it in a ponytail to keep it out of the way, but I'd sometimes let Roxy braid it. We tried cutting it once, but the scissors shattered. My hair wasn't the only thing that grew quickly. When I woke up I was a little past Roxy's hip in height, but now I reached her a little under her shoulder.
After a while we arrived in Buena village. It was a pretty small village. Definitely no more than 300 people lived here and that was being generous. I sent a Void Chelicerate over the village to look around a bit. I found that I could still summon my leviathans, but I was limited to the animals. I couldn't get in contact with the actual people. I felt bad about how I cast them off. I wanted to apologize, but I guess I'd have to wait till I die. People couldn't see these leviathans either. Anytime Roxy and I rode through a particularly dangerous area I had a Reaper leviathan travel above us. It's roars allowed it to use echo location over large areas and inform me of nearby monsters. You'd think she'd glance at it at least once, but nope. It was completely invincible and inaudible to others.
Annoyingly I couldn't use my telepathy. Any time I tried all my mana seemed to be ready to disappear in seconds. I'd just have to keep growing my mana reserves. It was a skill that required a lot of mana to activate but then basically none to actually use. Plus it only had to be activated once and then it stayed active for the rest of your life. I did find it odd how Roxy said that a person's mana capacity was locked at birth, but mine seemed to grow everyday. I just had to deplete my mana before going to bed. It would double the next day. We got to the address and I dismissed my leviathan as Roxy knocked on the door.
*-Rudeus-*
I was a 34 year old NEET at the end of my life. Back in high school I ended up sticking up to the wrong people, and was horribly humiliated. I ended up shutting myself in my room, and since that day I had no intention of ever leaving it. My parents brought me food anytime I hit the wall, and they would buy me plenty of manga, lightnovels, and computers in the hopes I would one day leave my room. It was pathetic. Even I'll admit that.
One day there was an accident and both my parents died. When my siblings caught me jackin it instead of going to the funeral they broke my computer and kicked me out. I wandered aimlessly for a bit until I heard what sounded like an argument. My curiosity got the better of me and I went over to check it out.
3 high schoolers seemed to be in an argument of sorts. It looked like a girl was arguing with a boy while the boy's friend was in between them trying to deescalate the situation. They were so caught up in the argument that they didn't notice the truck spinning out of control. I tried calling out to them, but my voice failed me after going so long without being used.
I ran forward and managed to push one of the boys out of the way. I grabbed the other boy's arm and yanked him out of the way, but ended up swapping places with him. The truck barreled forward and slammed into me and the girl with black hair.
Not to long after that people who I think were paramedics swarmed around me and the girl. I couldn't really tell since everything was blurred, but I eventually recognized the feeling of being inside a speeding vehicle. My consciousness faded, and when I woke up I found myself on some kind of table surrounding by doctors with a bright light shining down on me. They were trying to tell me something, but I couldn't hear them. I faded away again, and this time woke up in some kind of old timey home. A women with blonde hair, blue eyes, and big tits looked down smiling at me. Not long after a man with sandy brown hair and green eyes entered my vision and picked me up.
I was reincarnated. After a couple of months I had learnt to crawl and understand what my parents and our family's maid was saying. Yeah that's right we had a maid as well. And based on her chest size I could see the kind of women my father surrounds himself with. My mom's name was Zenith, my dad was Paul, and the maid was Lilia. Lilia seemed disturbed by me and tried to exercise me once. I should probably be nicer huh? My name was Rudeus.
I fell off a stool while watching my dad train in the yard and learned about Magic's existence here after my mom cast a healing spell on me. Thanks to her and dad reading to me every night I was slowly picking up the written language.
Once I turned two years old I tried using a magic textbook I found upstairs to cast magic, and successfully cast the beginner level water spell water ball. Shortly afterward I found out how to skip the incantation.
Once I was three I tried out an intermediate level spell, and blew a whole in the wall. My mom convinced my dad to get me a magic tutor so long as I also learnt swordsmanship. That was fine by me. If I'm really getting a second chance then I don't want to waste it. I won't hold myself back like before.
*-Lotus-*
We stood there awkwardly as a man and woman stared at us awkwardly in the door way.
"Um oh! Are you the... magic tutor?"
Roxy bowed her head and I quickly followed her example.
"Yes ma'am. I am Roxy Migurdia. This is my companion Lotus Migurdia. I came here interested in the position."
The man spoke next.
"Really? Aren't you a little... uh..."
"They're little!" Exclaimed the boy being held in his mothers arms.
"Oh you're one to talk!" Roxy snapped back at him and the boy giggled.
Roxy really didn't like it when people talked about her stature. All I could do was sigh as she questioned the parents.
"So where is this student of mine?"
"Oh! He's right here!"
The women proudly hefted up her son. He smiled and waved at us. The way he smiled at us was... off putting. Roxy glanced over to me with a thoughtful look.
"Alright. Shall we get started?"
"Mhm!"
The boy hopped down from his mother's arms.
"Oh where are my manners?! I'm Zenith. This is my husband Paul. The boy's name is Rudeus."
"Okay then. Let's start over here Rudeus."
"Actually Roxy. Could we talk to you and Lotus for a second?"
Paul beckoned for me and Roxy to come inside. A maid introduced herself as Lilia and took our bags. Rudeus and Zenith both stayed outside.
The three of us sat down at a table.
"Okay to be straight forward I don't believe that we can house both of you. We can afford to feed an extra mouth, but feeding two would complications things. There's also the issue of payment. I can only pay one person. I don't want my family barely scraping by on funds. I've already had that life as an adventurer, and I'm not putting my son through that at 3 years old."
I took out my book and started writing stuff down.
"What's that for?"
"Lotus can't speak. He's been like that ever since I found him. We still don't know why."
I flipped the book around and let Paul read what I wrote.
You don't have to worry about paying or feeding me sir. I suggested this job request to Roxy for her love of teaching, and I had no intentions of being paid. I still have things I believe I might be able to teach Rudeus, so all I ask is to be able to sleep here. I can handle food on my own.
"Uuuh... putting the food comment aside we only have one spare bed."
"Lotus and I share a bed on our travels. We'll be fine."
"And how do you plan to feed yourself exactly."
Paul looked at me with an upturned eyebrow. Roxy was also looking at me confused. Over the past month after Roxy fell asleep I had been slowly turning my body's composition from a physical flesh and bone one to a magic and void one. At this point I had no need for food, and was only eating to keep up appearances. I could also travel through shadows, summon void spawn, and was actually using the void to contain my leviathans. It was a never ending expanse and since the leviathans were extremely territorial I just spaced them literal galaxies apart.
Magic.
It was the best answer I've got okay.
"Well so long as you aren't putting us in debt your free to stay."
Well he took that well.
"Alright. Is that everything?"
"Yep."
Roxy and I went back outside to see Rudy sitting in Zenith's lap. He perked up once he saw us exit the house.
"You're back! Is everything okay?"
When he wasn't looking at us with that creepy smile he was actually a pretty cute kid. I smiled and pat his head.
"We're fine. Your dad just wanted to ask us a few things."
"Okay! Can we start our lesson?"
"Yes. Here this should be a good spot."
Zenith sat up and went inside once the lesson started. Taking out a small reference book for A Textbook for Magic Roxy went over the basics with Rudy. She briefed me on magic back when I learnt the demon god language. I couldn't learn anything from the book since it was just a supplementary guide and not the real book, so it didn't have any incantations or magic circles in it. Roxy did say that A Textbook for Magic had magic circles in it so even though I can't speak I'd still be able to learn magic. I'd just need to memorize magic circles.
"Alright, that covers that. Now if your parents put up a request for a tutor than I'm assuming you must have some magic knowledge. Watch what I do and copy me."
Roxy aimed her staff at a tree in the yard.
"Let the great protection of water be on the place thou seekest. I call a refreshing burbling stream here and now. Water Ball."
A water ball shot from the tip of Roxy's staff and snapped a tree right in half.
"So? What do you think?"
"I think my moms gonna be pretty angry. She cares a lot for those trees since their her favorite."
"Huh?!"
I quickly dashed over and used a sprinkle of life magic to reattach the tree. Roxy sighed as I returned and sat back on the ground.
"Woah. What was that?"
I flipped to the back of my book. I had some pages that held some key phrases. Like yes, no, maybe, please, thank you. Those sorts of things. I flipped to the one that detailed magic and pointed at "life magic."
"I've never heard of that one. Is it supposed to be healing magic?"
I shook my head. From what Roxy and I discovered Healing magic and Life magic were similar and different. Healing magic could heal wounds and mend plants, while Life magic was very ineffective at healing wounds but was perfect when it came to healing plants. Reattach the tree limbs, apply some life magic, and boom! You'd never know it had been harmed.
I flipped to a different and pointed to another spot.
Healing magic is for people and plants.
Life magic is just plants, but really good for plants.
"Oh. Will I be able to learn it?"
I shrugged my shoulders and started writing on a new page.
Roxy is your teacher for now. We'll find out whether or not I can teach you later.
Really it just boiled down to whether or not he could cast silently, but if it was as difficult as Roxy was saying it was then I doubted he could.
"Thank you Lotus." Roxy started mumbling to herself. "Come on Roxy. It's your first day here. You can't blow it this early."
Both Rudy and I patted her shoulder at the same time.
"Don't worry miss. Think of it as an opportunity to let you grow."
I gave him a thumbs up as Roxy calmed down.
"Try doing what I just did."
Rudy stepped forward and held out his hand.
"Let the great protection of water be on the place thou seekest. I- woah!"
A sudden gust of wind shot through the yard around us. Roxy's skirt blew up allowing for a perfect view of her panties for the world to see.
A water ball flew and hit the same tree again. I rushed over and fixed the tree just as Ms.Zenith came outside with a tray of refreshments.
"I brought some refreshments. How's it going?"
I smiled and gave a thumbs up as I took a sandwich from the tray.
"It's great mom! Their amazing!"
"I wouldn't say amazing. For me at least. All I did was cast water ball. If you want amazing then look at Lotus that's where there real amazing stuff is."
I flipped to the back of the book and pointed to a phrase I had originally thought wouldn't be counted as essential.
You're putting yourself down again. You are plenty cool.
I wrote that down in the back after writing it for the fifth time.
"If you say so."
Bruh.
And who here is the Saint ranked water mage?
"I can't argue with that one."
Why do I have to argue with you about how strong you are?! You're a Saint level mage! If your numbers are right then you are in the top 5%. Why can't you credit yourself more?
"Whoa miss. Your a Saint rank water mage? Will you show me what a Saint rank spell looks like?"
"In due time. It's actually going to be the last thing I teach you. Once I teach you the Saint ranked spell cumulonimbus you'll have graduated from my teachings."
Rudy pumped his fist and looked determined.
You remember your question from earlier?
"Which one?"
Me teaching you life magic. I can. Since you can cast spells without incantations I just need to get you to understand how to control your mana.
"Now hold on. He cut the incantation short. He didn't fully speak it incantationlessly."
"Actually miss. I do usually skip the incantations. I just said that one because our magic textbook said incantations were required."
"Sigh. I see. Alright then. We'll alternate days on when I teach you and when Lotus teaches you. Since I went today they'll try teaching you tomorrow."
"M'kay!"
Rudy pumped his fists again. This time he seemed to have stars in his eyes.
You have a magic textbook?
"Yeah. A Textbook for Magic. Why do you ask?"
If it would be alright with you do you think I could look at it when you find yourself busy? Since I can't speak I need to learn the magic circles for spells.
"Really? But you already know so many."
Never stop growing your strength Rudy. If you fill a glass half full and drink it your thirst wont be as quenched. If you have the ability then you should always try and grow.
Rudy looked puzzled but then got a determined look on his face.
"I will! Here you can read it while I have sword practice with dad in the afternoon."
Thank you very much.
During the evening Rudy had sword practice with his father. Since his body was so small he couldn't go through actual training so it was really just Paul showing him some exercises and sword stances.
During this practice I used the regular ink I had to copy some of the magic circles down in my notebook. I didn't use void magic since the mana in that magic would've made the magic circle power on. Magic circles had to be drawn with mana infused ink so that the mana for the spell can circulate well.
That night we had a feast and let me tell you the food was amazing! Still wasn't as good as Rosie's though. At the end of the night after Roxy went to bed I used shadow travel to go visit an old friend.
Stepping through Rosie's inn at night was a bit off putting, but I had literally walked through Death's palace before. I could hear what sounded like chewing noises coming from the kitchen. I walked through holding my book. Hunched over a plate Rosie was scarfing down some kind of meat. It looked raw.
I knocked on the counter and held up my book.
Rosie quickly turned to me with wide eyes. Her gaze softened as she seemed to recognize me.
Isn't it bad to eat raw meat? Please don't get sick Ms.Rosie. I can cook it for you if you'd like.
Using a towel Rosie wiped the blood of her mouth and hands.
"Oh now don't you worry like that little one. Ol' Aunt Rosie will be just fine. Now how'd you get here? I thought you and Roxy were goin to Roa."
I shadow traveled. As long as I've been somewhere before I can travel there if a shadow that's large enough is present.
"Well that's a nifty little skill to have isn't it. Careful who you tell though. Teleportation magic is strictly taboo. You'll have some wackos come afta ya if you let that little secret out."
Thank you for telling me. I had no idea.
Close call. It was a good idea to come here.
"Here. I just brewed some."
Rosie poured us both some tea. She hesitated before picking up my cup.
"Look... little one. I know I told you to come here if you need anything, but well... how do I explain what I'm eating to a child?"
You're a cannibal?
Yeah I knew human muscle when I saw it. Perfectly thin yet thick. Long and juicy enough. I'd say the calf muscle of a man in his mid 20s.
"Now how does a young man like yourself know what a cannibal is?"
I hopped up onto the counter and ate one of the pre-cut bits on the plate.
Sorry for stealing the food. It's just been a while since I've had some.
Yeah sue me. So I occasionally partook in some cannibalism. It's not like I did it everyday. It was like a treat I could enjoy every couple of years. Besides I'm part leviathan, and I literally gained any special power or magic from the people I eat. Eating meat is basically one whole thing. Even if my body wasn't physically part leviathan I didn't see the point in ignoring instincts. Rosie's eyes widened as she saw me swallow the muscle bit.
"Well I can't say I was expecting this now."
She put my cup back down. Sipping it I could barely taste the blood in the tea.
"Well I'm not one to judge. If you don't ask questions I won't ask questions. So what've you been up to?"
Rosie and I talked the night away as we enjoyed multiple cups of blood tea. At around midnight I made a request.
Question.
"Go ahead dear. I've come to enjoy your company."
If I were to provide the payment could you get me some iron and copper?
"Oh that? That's easy. Heck the stuffs so cheap I'll do it free of charge. Does the iron have to be mana made or can it be natural?"
Mana made?
"Yeah. It's iron that mages make from earth magic. Way more durable than real iron. Way more expensive too. So many people would rather the good stuff that natural iron is dirt cheap!"
It can be natural. It doesn't have to be too durable.
"Alright. Come by next week and I might have some for ya."
Thank you very much.
"Oh please. Ya companies enough thanks for me."
I stepped into a shadow and was transported back into Roxy and I's room. I slipped into the bed careful not to wake up Roxy. The bed was smaller than the ones found in the inns. When we stayed at an inn Roxy would get us one bed rooms since those were cheap. The beds were typically large enough so we could sleep comfortably without touching each other. At some point I had informed her about my discomfort when it came to physical contact.
This bed was much smaller and as I laid down Roxy wrapped her arms around me and snuggled me. Despite the fact that we were very close to each other I wasn't getting that uncomfortable feeling that usually ran through my body. It was actually quite comfortable. I fell asleep in seconds.
Welcome to Withered Reincanation: Journey of Lotus. I actually scrapped the entire idea I had after I was about to post this chapter, and rewrote it all in one day. For once out of all my fanfics Rudeus is born normally and without issue, and bro's not even the MC. Oh well. I'm excited to see how this story is received. Also due to a change of plans Withered Reincarnation will be listed under mature on FanFiction. See you all in the next chapter coming who knows when!
Chapter 2: Ch2 Its about Time (magic)
Chapter Text
*-Rudeus-*
Man I think I'm the luckiest reincarnator ever! Not only do I get to learn magic, but my teachers are two incredibly cute pre-teens. They both even seemed to be super talented. One of them was a Saint ranked water mage. That was Roxy. The other was Lotus. She had a kind of mild tomboy energy, but she acted so much like Roxy you'd think they were twins. She used magic that A Textbook for Magic didn't list in it's pages, and Zenith had never heard of it either.
Not only that but Lotus used her magic without using an incantation. And even further past that they were able to control their magic after they cast the spell. She stabilized mom's tree after it broke and constantly controlled that ink stuff she used for writing in her book. Once I fired a spell I couldn't move it, but they did it with such ease. I truly had the best teachers.
*-Lotus-*
I slowly opened my eyes and found that Roxy was still holding me. Unlike last night that comfortable feeling was gone and I was starting to feel uneasy. Using shadow step I shifted out of the bed and quickly swapped myself out for a pillow. Cleansing myself with space magic I went downstairs and found a maid cooking some kind of stew.
"Hm? Oh you must be Lotus. It is a pleasure to meet you. I am Lilia. The maid of this house."
I took my book from under my arm and wrote out my response.
I am Lotus. It's a pleasure to make your acquaintance.
I have a small bow as I turned the book towards her.
"There's is no need to bow. I am beneath you in the hierarchy of this house. You are the Young Master's teacher after all."
I suppose that's right. Where is Rudy?
"Currently he is still asleep, but he should be waking up soon. The madam is still asleep and the master is training outside."
Thank you very much.
I should add that to the back of my notebook.
I went outside and found Paul swinging his sword downwards in the same position over and over again. He turned around once he saw me approaching.
"Oh hey. Sleep good?"
I nodded as I examined him. He was training shirtless and was sweating quite a bit. There were some women hiding behind the stone wall ogling at him.
May I make a request?
"Depends what it is. Remember what we talked about?"
I do. I wish to request a moch battle. It's been a while since I've fought someone strong and I'd like to make sure I don't lose my strengths.
Paul was clearly confused after he read what I wrote.
"You sure? Magician versus swordsman in an area this small gives me a pretty big advantage, but if it's a spar you want I'll be happy to oblige."
Paul took a stance and I did the same. The magic stone bracelet around my wrist started rotating.
"Go!"
Paul launched forward and dove forward with a horizontal slash. I dodged to the side and jumped back. Paul tried running to me, but as his foot came down to touch the ground I opened a small opening to the void. His foot fell inside and he started falling to the ground, but caught himself with his hands, pulled himself back up, and back flipped backwards. Really bad move on his part by the way. Had I chose to I could've made a larger opening after the backflip and he'd have fallen straight into it. But for the sake of a longer battle I chose to keep all void openings barely larger than his foot.
He changed up his stance and slowly started approaching me. He was being more conscious of where he was stepping and what I was doing. Suddenly he flashed and was right in front of me with his training sword above his head. I shadow stepped sideways and got struck in the side. His attack was a feint. As soon as I dodged he swung in the direction I moved in and hit me. Poor Paul stared down in disbelief at the wooden sword that was now firmly stuck in my stomach.
"Wuh! How'd this happen?!"
After I felt that he was still putting force behind the sword after hitting me I shifted my chest from physical void to liquid void and then back to physical again. The short amount of time was enough for the sword to get half way through my chest.
I let the sword be pulled out and Paul jumped backwards. His eyes were focused more than before. Every move I made was being watched with the eyes of an S-Ranked adventurer. He got into the same stance as last time and just as before he flashed and was in front of me. Expecting a feint I blocked where I thought he was gonna hit me only for him to bring the sword down right above my shoulder on my neck.
My vision got blurry and I slowly fell unconscious.
When I woke up I could faintly hear voices.
"You hit him way to hard! Why were you even fighting him in the first place? He's barely older than Rudy!"
"Look he's the one who asked for it. Literally! Plus you didn't see what I saw. He's crazy powerful! Look I bet he's gonna wake up any minute now!"
"Paul with the mark that was on his neck I wouldn't be shocked if it caused enough trauma for him to be unconscious for at least three more days."
I slowly got up and rubbed my eyes.
"See I told you!"
I looked over and saw Paul sitting at the table. Zenith was walking towards me with a worried look on her face.
"Lotus are you alright? Please forgive my fool of a husband. He can get carried away when it comes to this sort of thing. Is your neck still hurting? Are you hurt anywhere else?"
I didn't feel like my neck was hurting. I looked around for my note book and found it on the small table beside the couch. I picked it up and started writing in it.
It's okay I'm not hurting. I actually quite enjoyed the spar with Mr.Paul. It was fun. I hope you'll let me fight him again in the future.
I could feel a grin spreading across my face as I let Zenith read the book.
"Sheesh. Still that really did leave a bad mark on your neck. Where'd it go?"
I tilted my head in confusion. Sure he hit me pretty hard, but would it have been enough to leave a mark? It did hurt when he hit my neck though. Unlike my stomach I hadn't been able to turn my neck or my head to void yet. Those required a lot of time and focus. I'd have to spend an entire night on each one. I guess he must have hit me right above where the void body ended.
"Is everything okay?"
Looking over at the stairs Rudy seems to have woken up. He walked over to the couch and looked at me worryingly.
I'm fine. Just let my guard down in a spar with your dad. He's pretty strong.
Rudy glanced over at Paul with a mad look on his face. It wasn't really anger. More like... jealousy?
So whose ready to learn some new magic?
That certainly got his attention. Rudy's head quickly turned to me.
"Let's do this!"
Once we got outside I used void magic to conjure us some stools and a table.
"Where's miss Roxy?"
Roxy isn't really a morning person. She should be awake right before breakfast is done.
"Oh okay. So what are we starting with?"
Using space magic I conjured up a whiteboard I could use to draw and write with void magic.
I drew out a quick diagram of an arm and hand and how magic flows through them.
Okay. Since the magic I know doesn't have any incantations it's likely you'll have issues when learning these spells for the first time. We'll start with my specialty, Void Magic. This is what I use for writing and a bunch of other miscellaneous tasks. We'll start with these.
Channeling a bit of mana I formed a forcefield around us. It made everything inside look black with a white outline. Inside of us were veins that looked just like the ones I drew on the board.
I cast this area around us so that we can see how the mana is flowing through us. Now I want you to focus on these veins here.
Three veins all lit up on the board.
Imagine your pouring out a cup of water. You want to try and empty the mana in these veins.
Rudy looked down at his right hand. He focused and focused, but found that he couldn't get all the mana out. He was able to get some out so we know he can do it at least.
We decided to take a small break after Roxy came outside.
"So how's it going?"
"Lotus is showing me all sorts of crazy things. I think I'm starting to lose my mind."
"Haha. Welcome to living with Lotus."
What's that suppose to mean?
"Oh nothing."
A week had past by and Rudy's studies were going well. Roxy was slowly working with him on beginner level magic. When it came to my class though things were a bit harder for him. He was finally able to learn how to use his individual mana veins, but other than that we have struggled to make progress. Things would be easier if I could talk instead of having to write everything down. Hopefully I'd be able to solve that issue tonight.
I had fully converted my body to void so I was able to shadow step through smaller shadows, and I traveled faster. Shadow travel wasn't instant. You didn't immediately teleport to wherever you were going. You just moved through the void really fast. If the place that you were hoping to travel to is close then it could be considered instant movement. But making sure to watch the time I noted that it now takes me about 5 minutes to get to Rosie's inn when it should around a month..
Stepping out of the shadow I could hear Rosie talking to someone. It seemed that they were enjoying a meal together. Rosie looked towards me and smiled.
"Oh look who it is! Tom this is the boy I was tellin you about. He's such a charmer. Oh and he's the nicest little man you'll ever meet!"
The man relaxed his face and stood up. He bowed slightly and introduced himself.
"It's a pleasure to meet you. As you heard from Rosie my name is Tom. From the way she talks about you it seems we all share similar appetites."
I suppose we do. I am Lotus. It's a pleasure to meet you as well Sir Tom.
"Why you weren't kidding Rosie. The manners on this boy truly surpass many of the noble brats I'm forced to work with."
"I know right? Oh! Hang on I'll be back in a second."
Rosie rushed to the back storage room and quickly returned with a large box. It made a loud thud noise as it fell on the ground.
Peaking inside I could see multiple chunks of iron, copper, and even more miscellaneous ores.
This is far more than what I was expecting. How much do I owe you Miss?
"Oh don't worry about it. The guy was a real piece of work, so in the end you ended up getting Tom and I dinner, if you catch my drift."
I see. Thank you very much Miss. I promise to get you payment sooner or later. Enjoy the meal!
"Oh just call me Auntie sweetheart, and like I said don't worry about it. The meats nice and tender so you've got no debt to pay."
"Thank you for the meal little Lotus. If you ever wish to gain a proper education or some noble manner lessons ask Rosie and she'll send for me. Though from the way you act I doubt you'll need them."
Bowing in thanks I stored the box of ore in the void and shadow traveled back to the house. I would've stayed and chatted but I had work to do. Since tomorrow was Roxy's turn teaching Rudy I had plenty of time on my hands.
I went down to the living room and was shocked to find Lilia sitting in a chair knitting something.
"Master Lotus? What might you be doing up at this hour?"
Work.
"Ever the diligent type I see. If I am in your way please tell me and I shall move."
Oh no it's fine. I was actually coming down here to make something myself.
"Oh? If it's food your after I can make you something. The master said he wouldn't feed you but I can't agree with making a child starve."
It's not food no. I'm not hungry. I'm actually about to make something to help me teach Rudeus better.
"I see. Than I hope it goes well."
Sitting across from Lilia I summoned the box of ores.
Let's see we've got Iron, Copper, some lead, a bit of nickel, and... what's this?
I pulled out a metal ingot. It seemed similar to iron, but it had mana flowing through it. Was this the mana made iron Rosie was talking about?
Looking back in the box I saw a pouch and a note.
The merchant won't be needing these anymore. I've got no use for these things so I'm givin ya his whole stash.
XOXO Aunt Rosie!
Peaking into the pouch I found a bunch of small magic stones. In between them all was a stone the size of my hand. I'd definitely need to pay Rosie back later.
Placing some of the copper, mana iron, and the large mana stone in front of me I got ready to start working. I could see in my peripheral vision that Lilia had put her knitting materials in her lap and was watching me curiously.
Using space magic I picked up the iron and copper and cut them into small thin noodles. I linked and threaded the wires together. I left room in between them so that mana could safely flow through. This process took two hours.
Next I started making the casing for my creation. Since I had it I figured I should use it. Using some of the leftover mana iron I formed a case in the shape of a microphone. I added a swivel to it so that it could either be straight like a staff, or the top could be leaned forward like an actual microphone. Getting the case right and strong enough so that it would withstand extreme amounts of magic wasn't necessarily difficult. Just time consuming. This process took another two hours.
For the second to last part I used the rest of the mana iron to form a long handle. To get the texture, length, and width right it took about half an hour.
For the final step I opened the case and put the magic stone inside it. I then closed the case and started putting everything together. This was the hardest part since I now had to fit it together and change or remake all the spots that didn't fit. By the time I was done Paul had woken up and I could hear him as he was about to walk down the stairs. Standing up I looked at the staff in front of me. It had a silver gleam since the outside was all iron, but I fixed that up with a little space magic.
The handle was black leather and the metal now looked a dark blue. It was a little taller than I was but I was able to adjust the size whenever I wanted.
Shockingly Lilia had not only stayed here with me the whole time but had managed to stay awake the whole time as well.
"That was beautiful Master Lotus."
Holding the staff in my hand I channeled a bit of mana into the staff.
"Thank you. I worked quite hard to make it."
The voice was a little off. Like I was speaking through a radio. It also sounded a little feminine. Luckily that was the only thing wrong with it. It was a pocket. An abnormal one sure, but it was definitely a pocket. As long as I had it near me if I looked over my right hand I'd see a small digital clock that would tell me the time. Thanks to Daeos's incredibly powerful fear magic and my powerful space and void magic I could also send messages further than before. Not that I had anyone to send messages to, but hopefully I'd be able to fix that issue in the future.
Paul made it down the stairs and looked around confused. I shrunk the staff down to where it reached a bit above my hip.
"Lotus? Lilia? What are you both doing up this early. Lilia you okay? You look exhausted."
"Apologies master. I didn't sleep at all last night. I was captivated by Master Lotus's craftsmanship. It was like watching someone weave the very stars to do their bidding. It was beautiful."
"What? I've got no idea what your talking about."
"I suppose that she got distracted by my space magic while I was making my new staff. What do you think?"
Paul widened his eyes as my voice was projected through the staff. I hadn't bothered with moving my mouth, since any time I tried that previously I'd do it out of sync and it just ended up looking weird. Everyone had gotten use to me communicating through my book over the past week so it seems they'll all be quite surprised hearing my voice. Even if I don't open my mouth.
"Well uh. Don't make a habit about keeping Lilia up. She's a pretty big part of why this house hasn't fallen apart at this point."
I simply shrugged my shoulders as I sent my materials back to the void. I'll make some pockets later for now I'll just hang out for a bit. Guess I could do this first though.
I walked over to Lilia and used a bit of life magic. She was shocked to see my glowing hands.
"What was that? I'm no longer fatigued."
"Life magic. I basically just gave you the energy from a full nights rest. It's not a good idea to rely on it for multiple days in a row though, so I will be doing what Mr.Paul says."
Lilia stood up and brushed her hands off.
"I see. Well thank you very much, and thank you for the show. It was quite nice."
"It was my pleasure."
Lilia went back to her room to put away her knitting materials. I felt a little bad about interrupting her very little free time, but she seemed abnormally happy as she was walking away.
"Say. What's up with the girly voice? I thought Roxy said you were a boy?"
"Oh I am. You see Rudy seems to think that I'm female so I'm trying to see how long I can keep up the act. Now if something were to happen or I think I may go too far I'll reveal to him my real gender. I only intend for this to be a small joke after all. Maybe if we see each other in the future we can think back and laugh on it."
"Alright. Just don't do anything to mean to him please."
"Oh come now your making me sound cruel. My main motivation for making this staff was to make teaching him easier anyway."
"If you say so. I'm gonna go train. See ya later."
"See ya."
Man. Talking this much was already making me exhausted. Not Physically since I only needed to sleep once a month, and it wasn't magically since I had so much mana. I forgot how mentally taxing this is. If only Lilia and Paul weren't aware of its existence. I'd be able to keep this hidden for a bit. Hmmm. Weeeeeell...
Would that be going to far? To try and create Time Magic just to keep my staff a secret? Screw it let's do this.
I went outside and waved to Paul as I left the house.
"Where are you going?"
"It's Roxy's turn to teach Rudy today so I'm gonna go explore. I'll be back before nightfall."
"Alright. Don't make Roxy worry too much."
"Understood."
I walked down the path leading to wards the forest. After I got inside I looked around till I found a tree with some fruit on it.
I picked a fruit and examined it. I found no blemishes on the fruit and decided to use it for my first experiment. Technically I wouldn't be creating Time Magic. Time magic already existed in the old world, but the higher ups claimed it was too dangerous and burned all the documents about it. The only ones that survived were the documents that involved space magic. They deemed space magic to important to burn, and claimed that no one would be able to decipher how to use time magic from those books.
What they didn't realize was that you could actually get a pretty good understanding of time magic if you read all of the books. And since I read all 200 of the space magic textbooks it's likely I was the only magician alive with this large of an understanding about time magic. The only reason I never studied it in the old world was because if I used so much as the tiniest amount of time magic the higher ups would do everything they could to kill me, and they had done their own fair share of godly genocides. No thank you.
So Time magic supposedly went hand in hand with space magic. Along with void magic the two made up the whole world. Space being everything's physical state, time being how those things change, and void being everything in between. Since I was well versed in both void and space magic I should hopefully be able to use time magic easily. Pythagorean theorem and all that jazz about using two sides of a triangle to find the missing side and what not.
Anyways using space magic I could see the physical state of the fruit, and with void magic I could see other small bits and pieces of it. The way that if you bit it you'd taste a sour but also sweet taste. Now I needed to figure out how I could age this fruit without using space or void magic. I ended up poking and prodding it with my mana trying out a whole bunch of different combinations of my mana veins and eventually got a reaction. The fruit slowly started rotting. When I reversed my mana flow the fruit regained its previous shade and then started shrinking. I now had a baby fruit in my hands.
Great. Now to figure out how to go back instead of making myself small again. As an experiment I messed around with the fruit and found how much mana I need to use to change the fruit's time by five minutes. I walked in a giant circle and then used time magic on myself. Everything went black for a second and when I opened my eyes I was at a point in the circle from five minutes prior. However that didn't tell me whether or not I went back in time or if I was just moved to a spot I had been in while everything else stayed the same.
So next I picked a bunch of fruit, stacked them, and used time magic on myself again. This time I was moved back a few feet and only half of the fruit was stacked.
Alright so theoretically this should work. With the multiplication power of a magic staff I didn't use as much mana as I normally would, so picking up my staff I slammed it into the ground and used far more mana than before for time magic.
When I opened my eyes I found myself back in the house with my hand on the doorknob. Walking outside I could see Paul training his downward sword swings. I waved to him.
"Hm? Where ya going?"
So he doesn't remember. Alright so this does work. I once again used my staff and went back in time. I found myself back in Roxy and I's room. Checking the void the box of ore was missing the mana iron, some copper, and the large mana stone, but I no longer had my staff. The void existed outside time and space so of course it would be left unaffected. I did however find myself exhausted. Now that I knew everything I needed to do I decided to just do it later.
Did I really just revive a magic that was claimed to be so dangerous that all of its books detailing it were burnt and destroyed just so that I didn't have to talk to people? Yeah. And hey no harm done am I right. I'll just have to be careful not to abuse that magic.
I crawled into bed and fell back asleep.
Ugh. Everything hurts.
"I just don't know how this is happening. His muscles are all contracting, but his body isn't moving, his heartbeat will just stop for minutes at a time, and his body temperature is freezing."
Zenith was standing over me with a confused look on her face. Roxy was standing by me concerned. Apparently she woke up earlier from my body heat freezing her. When she couldn't hear my heartbeat and healing magic didn't work she called in Zenith.
As it turns out Time Magic has some drawbacks. Atleast it does whenever your going back in time. I used it for hours yesterday but only felt like this after I went backwards.
"Will he be okay?"
Roxy was really worried for me. I wanted to give her a thumbs up, but my body refused to move. I'm glad I made my body void. Had I been made out of flesh and blood I don't know what would've happened to me.
"His eyes are working fine. He's still smiling if that's a good sign."
"I honestly don't even know if it's possible for him to not smile."
"I don't think I've seen him without it since you got here. Okay Lotus I'm gonna ask some questions. Blink once for yes and twice for no. Okay?"
One blink.
"Alright. Were you hurt at all before last night?"
Two blinks.
"Do you think you did anything for this to be happening?"
Two blinks.
"If you were to rate your pain on a scale of one to ten what would it be? Blink the number please."
I've been hurt worse but this still hurt really bad.
8 blinks.
Both Roxy and Zenith started looking more worried than before.
"It's just bizarre. I've never seen, heard, or read about anything like this back in Millis. What about you?"
"No. Even Ranoa's library never talked about something like this."
In the end I fell asleep after listening to them talk.
*-Khaos-*
I slowly got up and looked around. I was in a forest filled with Sakura trees and was surrounded by rubble. Oh. I was at my old throne.
"Why?"
I turned around and stepped back as soon as I saw what was in front of me.
Kuroi was crawling towards me. His entire body from the waist down was gone and half his face was covered in black liquid. His wings had been burned and only the skeleton remained.
"Save us. Come back Thorn. It hurts."
"Why didn't you save us?"
I looked to my left and saw Raion with what looked to be an insanely infected tumor in his right arm. His whole arm was swollen and his kin was pulsing purple. He was crying blood.
"You could've done it. You still can. Come back to us."
I coward backwards and covered my ears. The voice of a little girl talked to me straight through my head.
"If only you had been faster. It burns. It burns in death. Why? Why won't you let us rest?" It's all your fault."
Looking to my right I saw Pin. Her wings had been torn out and her right arm was gone. Her stump, back, and part of her face was on fire.
As I kept moved backwards arms reached out from behind me, and I felt as if my entire body was covered in ice.
"Come back Thorn. We miss you. Please come back."
I couldn't bring myself to look behind me. I could feel the tears streaming down my face already. I knew that voice. It was Phoebe. Another pair of hands came at me from behind and wrapped around my neck. I found myself in pain. I couldn't breath. I wanted to scream and as I tried to shout I could feel a wall inside me breaking.
*-Roxy-*
To keep myself distracted from constantly worrying about Lotus I brought Rudy outside right after breakfast for our magic lessons. I may have only watched over him for a month but it's fair to say I'd gotten pretty attached to him. The only reason I wasn't with him right now was because he was asleep and I wanted to let him rest for as long as he could.
"So your saying that they're sick?"
"Yes Rudy. Me and your mom both can't figure out what's going on with Lotus."
"I hope she starts feeling better."
Wait a minute.
"She?"
"Yeah. Isn't Miss Lotus a girl like you?"
"Uh. No. They're a-"
"GAAAAAAAAAAAUGH!"
A scream sounding like a bestial roar rang out all around us. Rudy and I quickly covered our ears in pain. It sounded like it came from the house.
I ran inside and barely saw Zenith run upstairs. I followed her and she ran into Lotus and I's room.
"Lotus! What's happening?"
I followed Zenith and saw her holding onto Lotus. He had his arms holding onto his neck like he was trying to pull something off of him.
"Gaaaaaaagh!"
Lotus screamed and another roar shook the house. But that shouldn't be possible. Lotus physically shouldn't be able to make a noise.
Looking at his eyes it looked like they were covered in white fire. He had tears pouring down his face as he cried. Right behind his cheeks something started pressing against his skin. Like something was trying to poke through him.
"I̶̦̲͌͗’̷̦̮̏m̵̮̅̕ ̸̻́́s̵̼̊̓o̷̼̐͆r̵̻̾̑r̵̟͂̓y I̸͖̦͓̩̺̞̠̥̝̍͛’̷̢̨̱̤̠̮̤̑ͅm̷͍͎̋͒̚͠ ̸̮̓̓̕̚ṥ̵͈̓o̶̱̱̯̩̼̪̖̻̒̒̋̏̐͝ͅr̵̡̥̻̦͐̈́̄͗̉̏̓͠r̵̯̟̤͐̈̑̿͌͋̊͝y̸̬̆̂̉͋͒͂̈́̚͝ Ȋ̶̗̲̯͙͔͚̳̝̿͑̍̇̇̊͌͆͑̈͛̋̀͑͊̊͘͘͜ͅ’̸̮̮̙̰̎̆̈́̆͛͒͜m̶̧̨̡͇̗̣̣͎̰͉̬̯͓̝̼̘̳͔͚̥̀̇̄͂̆̓̂͊̂ ̷̡̞̼̼̘̠̻̺̜̙̾̿̇̎͒͗̀̀̽̅͐̍̐͑̔̈́̒̊͜͝ś̴̢̛̰̘̰̫͎̝̫͚̱̗͈̔̊̆̈̄̈́͋̈̑̅̅̅̀̀̚͠o̶͔̫̣͔̝̼̤͓̫̰͈̤͙͈͕̦͛r̶̼͈͚͚̆̽̉́͐͠r̷̤͔͎̹͐̑̽̒̓̋̉̈́̎͛̃́̏͘͘͝y̸͍͍̬̗̱̻̩̖͗̌̅͊̅ͅ"
I rushed next to Zenith and pulled Lotus into a hug.
"I don't know what's wrong but whatever it is I promise it's not your fault. Your gonna be okay. It's gonna be okay. Everything... is gonna be okay."
He stopped screaming and repeating himself but there was a split and tear sound. I looked down and saw that mandibles had grown out of his face. Small bits of blood spilt down his cheek. I cast a healing spell, but the mandibles stayed. It got eerily quiet in the room. The only thing that could be heard was Lotus's sobbing, but even though his shaking never stopped his sobs slowly faded away until he was silent again.
I hadn't even noticed whenever Rudy, Paul, and Lilia came in the room. Zenith ushered them back out and slowly sat on the bed next to me and Lotus.
"What happened?"
Zenith looked at us both.
"I don't know. This is new."
I slowly reached down and moved his head. The mandibles sat in front of his mouth like a mask of sorts, and the flame in his eyes was gone. Speaking of his eyes though. His left iris was now significantly darker than before. It looked almost like a pit instead of an iris. Almost like it was dead inside. His right iris was still the vibrant light blue I was used to.
He shook heavily as I held him.
*-Lotus-*
Why? Why did I have to make them worry like this? Why was this even happening to me in the first place?
My body was returning to normal. Not all of it. I'd prefer if it did. Instead it was just random spots turning back to flesh and blood. It started with my neck and up. At least for that it was all flesh and bones. My mandibles from my previous life grew back as well. I was now reduced to a shivering mess as Roxy held onto me. As muscles regrew they tried attaching to muscles that hadn't grown back yet and spasmed.
As Roxy held onto me as I cried I think I might've realized what Death had meant before.
It's been another week and I was finally moving again. Albeit only while under constant supervision from either Roxy or Zenith. I was able to turn my body back into void so I wasn't have to deal with constant muscle spasms. Note to self. They were right, time magic is extremely dangerous and should never be used unless it is a last resort.
It seems that Rudy also found out I wasn't a girl. He no longer looked at me like he did Roxy. Oh well. I was hoping for the joke to go on a little longer, but I guess all good things must come to an end. Since I didn't need to anymore I manipulated the void that made my hair. I made it a bit shorter. It now stopped a little past my shoulders. I pulled it into a partial bun and called it there.
I've got some running theories as to why my mandibles grew back. I examined my body while I was bedridden and found that I still had bits of time magic running through me. This would explain why I was regrowing muscle, as well as why my mandibles grew back. It was trying to revert parts of my body back to how it was before, and it was stronger in some spots than it was others. Which is why some spots only returns to how they were before my void transformation and why I grew back something from my previous life.
Roxy has also gotten really clingy lately. I suppose she was still shook up from the whole "this boy has never made a sound and he suddenly started scream crying" incident. She took me everywhere with her. Except the bathroom. When she went to use the bathroom or to bath she always had me stay outside the door.
I'd caught Rudy trying to peek at her multiple times. He now gave me annoyed stares more often. He even said he didn't like my smile. Could you believe it? And after Death worked so hard for me to get it back.
Anyways. Tonight landed on the day of the month where I was actually required to sleep. As we laid in bed Roxy subconsciously wrapped her arms around me. It filled me with a warm cozy feeling. Ever since Roxy held me during my break down I've noticed I don't ever feel uneasy around her. I leaned into the hug and closed my eyes as I felt a pull on my soul.
I found my consciousness flying above the house. I appeared as an outline of my old self. Rising up I found Death waiting for me slightly under the clouds this time.
"So? How've you been?"
Since I was using my soul I was able to project my voice through telepathy. If only I could do this in my physical form.
You wouldn't believe it if I told you.
"You did what?! There's a reason they banned time magic! It's a miracle you're still alive."
Trust me I know that now. You know people would be less compelled to try it if they talked about the consequences more. The aftermath sucks.
"I'm sure. Honestly Khaos what will I do with you?"
Who knows. For now we could just dance. It's a beautiful night after all.
"I suppose you're right. I do have another piece of good news."
Oh? And what might that be?
Death leaned in and whispered in my ear.
"I managed to get Dorei indebted to me."
I opened my eyes with shock as I looked at Death.
Are you saying what I think you're saying?
"Sometime soon I may get to hear what you actually sound like."
*-Khaos-*
Near the end of his first life
Having left a back up plan and teaching the sea empress how to create life I left for the surface world for the first time in 38 years. There was a certain individual I needed to find. Dorei, the contractor. Basically a wish granting genie who had no seal or binding set on them. You got a wish for whatever you want and in return they could place a curse on you.
I found them in less than an hour. From the way she spoke it sounded like she was looking for me as well.
"It's not everyday you get to meet someone as famous as you Mr.Khaos. I 'spose you're livin up to that name o' yours."
"Indeed. I believe you know why I'm looking for you?"
"The same reason as everyone else? So what is it? Money? Power? Love?"
"I merely wish for the protection over the new leviathans. Whether they have been made or will be made in the future I wish for them to be kept safe."
"Oh? That's an oddly selfless wish for someone of your caliber. But sure. Now let's see."
Dorei suddenly teleported right in front of me. Her green eyes pulsing as she stared into my soul.
"I think that's good payment. See ya later Mr.Cold Shoulder."
I tried calling out to her as she disappeared, but found that my voice wasn't working. No matter how many times I tried I wasn't able to use my voice.
"Oi! It's him! The boss's wish worked! We got us a big bounty today boys!"
A bunch of warriors ran forward and stabbed me. I was to shocked to realize what was happening. Why my voice? Out of everything I had why would she take... my... voice.
I fell to the ground as my vision went dark.
End of first life
"I've gotten confirmation from her that you can have your voice back in 3 days. She does say that it's fractured though, so you'll only be able to talk a certain amount per day."
That's better than none at all right? So how much do I get per day?
"She said it varies, but to never expect more than 1,000 words in a day."
Oh well. I can live with that.
I felt a tug on my soul. I looked confused as I gazed at the moon in the sky.
Isn't this supposed to last until daybreak?
"It seems someone's trying to wake you up. Can't really blame them though. After the experience you just had seeing you while you're astral projecting must be terrifying."
True. Until next time then.
"Until next time, my songbird."
I was pulled back down into my body. Roxy was shaking my shoulders and I could feel something wet falling onto my face. Rubbing my eyes I could see that Roxy was crying.
I sat up and reached to rub her tears away, but I got stopped when she pulled me into a hug.
"Don't ever scare me like that again."
I suppose she saw me. Seeing someone astral projecting was pretty scary to be fair. To see someone lying there motionless as their eyes are replaced with gaping black holes would shock even the most seasoned adventurers.
I hugged Roxy back and pet her head to help calm her down. It took a while but eventually she calmed down.
"You can't just do stuff like this. If you do I'll grow old before I reach my hundreds."
Sorry.
"What was that anyway?"
Astral projection. I send my soul out and explore the stars.
"So you move your soul out of your body?"
Correct.
"For some reason I'm not surprised."
Roxy and I continued to sit there for the rest of the night. Eventually we both fell back asleep.
Yaaaaaawn. Ugh. I don't wanna get up. To cozy. Feeling an uncomfortable hardness under me I opened my eyes and saw that at some point Roxy and I had fallen off the bed.
Shocked that didn't wake us up.
Using a bit of space magic I put Roxy back in the bed and put a blanket back over her. I walked downstairs and saw Lilia making breakfast. Peaking out the window I could see Paul swinging his sword in the yard.
If Lilia is making breakfast but no one woke up me or Roxy than that must mean that Rudy and Zenith are both still sleeping. Though based on how cooked the food looked I reckon they'll be up some time soon.
Since I've got the time I might as well start work on the pockets. It's a shame I don't have any mana iron left, but thats my fault for using all of it to make one staff.
Using regular iron and copper to form threads like before I crafted what looked like friendship bracelets. Using a combination of void and fear magic I created the outer shell of the pocket. Setting a magic stone in between the threaded wire I then put the wire in the shell. Skadoosh!
I know had a fully functioning pocket. Well the voice on it was the same mana signal as the staff so it was still gonna have a radio sound to it, but that just added prestige.
The whole process took about 20 minutes. 15 of those minutes was me meticulously threading wire. But now I had a pocket. I stored it in my hand, and sent the box of ores back to the void.
"Oh! Master Lotus. I didn't hear you wake up."
Lilia having finally turned around from the pot had noticed me at the table. Since I had put away the evidence it must have looked like I was just sitting there. I mean that is what I was going for, but still. It probably seemed really weird.
I just got here. What are you making?
"I'm making some potato stew. It will be served with bread right now, and will be had for lunch later."
I see. Thank you very much.
Lilia gave me a small bow.
"Of course sir."
Lilia and I both looked towards the stairs as Rudy came down. He was rubbing his eyes as though he just woke up. Probably because he did.
"Oh good morning Lilia. Morning Lotus."
"Good morning young master Rudeus. Did you sleep well?"
Good morning.
"Kinda? I thought I heard something late last night and it woke me up."
He glanced over at me as he said that.
Not long after he sat down Zenith emerged from the stairway as well.
"Oh? Is Roxy still sleeping? I had slept in today so I thought she might get up before me."
Roxy has a habit of being the last to wake up. It's the usual at this point.
"Fair. But doesn't she know that young ladies like herself need to take care of themselves properly?"
... Young?
Now don't get me wrong. Roxy is by no means old in age, and she definitely wasn't old in looks. Zenith did realize that Roxy was older than her right? I'll just leave that there. I see no reason to correct her.
A few days later I woke up feeling like a weight was lifted off my shoulders. I tried using my voice and there it was. It was like it never left. I could feel something though. An odd and cold sensation. Like a collar slowly tightening on my neck. Once the caller tightened enough that would be all the talking I could do for a day.
Looking down at Roxy who was still peacefully sleeping I decided to lay back down and rest some more. It was Roxy's turn to teach Rudy anyways so I wouldn't get in trouble for oversleeping.
About an hour later I woke back up to Roxy getting out of bed.
"Wah!"
Roxy and I both looked groggily at the door. Guess I'll show my voice later.
We both walked down the stairs and saw Paul pulling a seat out from the table for a lady. She was pretty old from the looks of things. She had short hair and blue eyes. With her was a much younger girl around my age. The girl was wearing some light armor with a sword on her hip. Looking back at the women I could barely make out the shape of a sword underneath her robes.
Paul was acting weird. And I don't mean regular levels of weird of Paul. I mean he was being abnormally nice to this lady.
"O-oh! Roxy Lotus. Let me introduce you to our guests. This is the current water god Reida Reia and her granddaughter Isolte."
"Oh? I never thought for you to be the type to house wandering magicians. Who might these two be?"
"I-It's a pleasure to meet you miss Reida! My name is Roxy M-Migurdia. I'm a Saint class water mage here to teach Mr.Paul's son."
Hmm. So this is a god from this world ey? She's got a strong aura on her. She's got Roxy shaking and even has Paul acting like a proper noble. Should I introduce myself with my old name or should I introduce myself with Lotus. Ah screw it.
"S-sorry I'm afraid he can-"
"Khaos Konton. God of Nothing. A pleasure to make your acquaintance Water God."
"Oh? For someone so young to flaunt the title of God? Stop joking."
Paul and Roxy both looked at me with enough intensity to kill a normal person. I fell backwards into my shadow and reappeared sitting on the table right in front of Reida.
"Oh you'll find it's no joke."
Roxy and Paul now looked terrified as I sat in front of the Water God.
"Alright then so called 'God of Nothing.' What can you do? You seem to hold a pretty large amount of mana in you."
"Thank you for the compliment. As for what I can do. Ha well."
I stood up and the entire room around us started shifting around. The walls turned into a bunch of colors and slowly spread out. They morphed and the furniture slowly fell into the ground. The whole room suddenly froze and shattered. Whenever the smoke cleared we were all standing in a replica of Death's throne room.
"Pretty much anything so long as I have enough mana."
"Oho? Seems this trip was worth it after all. I'd love to stick around and learn more about you new god. But unfortunately I'm here to pay off a debt."
Reida started nonchalantly walking towards Paul and Roxy. Isolte, Paul, and Roxy were all marveling at the Palace around us. They didn't see Reida grab the hilt of her sword and lung towards them. Since I made this place out of void I did. I was able to react too.
A dome of black stone quickly surrounded the small group. I made a second wall inside it to separate Isolte from Paul and Roxy. Reida's sword slammed into the stone with a loud thud. The stone perfectly withstood the attack, but as she started attacking it more and more the stone started cracking.
I fired a spike of void at her, but she expertly deflected it and jumped backwards.
"I hope you don't mind but I need to kill the other Migurdian. Hope you don't mind."
"Fuck you."
I sent Paul and Roxy back to the house and shattered the room. Isolte, Reida, and I started falling into the void.
"G-grandmother?!"
I couldn't blame the girl. We were falling in a pure black space. Look around to much and you'd lose your sense of up and down. If you looked around you could see everyone else perfectly. This place was perfectly illuminated. It's just that there was nothing to see. Well that's not true either.
Looking down it's clear what Isolte was screaming about.
ROOOOOOAAAR!!!
A leviathan large enough to swallow the citadel of Roa whole was thrashing around underneath us. The leviathans could swim freely here so I just made sure to send us a bit above him.
The gargantuan leviathan. My largest creation.
"Good lord. I've never seen such a creature."
"We call it the Garg. Sometimes Gary. Anyway."
I flicked my hand and we were suddenly standing on an infinitely long gray floor.
"Let's do this."
Harnessing void I made two large cleavers. Essentially meat cleavers the size of longswords.
"You don't have to be involved boy. I just need to kill the girl."
"Don't call me boy. I'm old enough to be your dad."
I lunged toward Reida and made a downwards cut with my cleavers. She tried deflecting it but the cleavers fazed through her sword. She blacked up but still lost the tip of her nose.
"Cheap trick."
"Hahaha! That's not the only one."
A Void Chelicerate slammed through the ground behind me and lunges towards Reida. She dashed out of its way and stopped moving. She took up a stance and as the VC charged her again it was sliced into a bunch of tiny pieces.
Despite the fact it was dead she held her stance.
"I'm warning you boy. Move at all and that will be your death. This is a technique known as the Deprivation Sword Kingdom. As soon as you move you'll die."
"Sure. Let's go with that."
I simply held my smile. The ground below us collapsed and Reida and Isolte kept falling. The Garg rose up and swallowed them both.
Now to figure out my other issue. I had no way out. Usually I'd have made a waypoint by now, but I made the assumptions that I wouldn't be making trips into the void so I had been putting it off.
It just takes so friggin long man. Had I still been in the fake throne room I made before I could've gotten back easily. That's was in a sort of half way point in between the void and reality.
There was space magic but that wouldn't be enough to get me out. The void naturally repelled time and space. If I wanted to get out I'd have to use both time and space magic and force the resistance down. The only issue with that was the fact that the resistance wall was really fucking huge.
Why'd I have to get so angry about her Roxy comment? I mean I've only known her for a month and a half at this point. Did she "break through my walls" as Death put it? Sure, she was nice, cute, had really soft hair, and the prettiest smile. She put herself down a lot but she really was powerful. She was always there for me when I needed her.
This sounds familiar. Oh yeah. This is the same way I started feeling about Death a few years into my contract. Well damn. Guess I wasted my second chance. Or I guess third technically.
It's a shame. I was actually growing quite fond of everyone. Did it really have to end here? No. I didn't want this to be how it ends. I won't let it.
Guess I'll make some new magic then.
Let's see. I needed to use time and space magic to combat the void's resistance, but what if I used void magic at the same time to try and lower the resistance with that as well.
Combining void, space, and time. Now that's a horrible idea. That would cause a backlash so destructive it would cause destruction across a whole continent. Luckily there was nothing here to destroy. Well except for me, so I guess I'd be using time magic to keep myself from being destroyed.
Before that though. Let's experiment. First off I summoned the box of ores to me. Putting the time and effort into making it I made another pocket. I summoned the other pocket I made and surrounded them with space, time, and void magic and in a flash of light the disappeared.
Only one shot. Let's do this.
I felt my mana veins heat up as if they were filled with magma. I saw bright flashes of light as everything started spinning. I felt my body start ripping apart and then being reversed by time magic. My body went through repeated cycles of ripping, repairing, and ripping again for what felt like hours.
Suddenly the light stopped and looking up I saw Zenith staring at me terrified. Looking at my legs I saw that I was stuck in her stomach. Out of fear I felt my mana spike and the time and space magic shot back into action. As the lights started up again I could barely see Roxy running towards me with a black orb in her hands.
Guess it worked?
So warm. And cramped. Don't like it. Gah bright! The cramped feeling is gone.
"It's another boy."
Huh?
I opened my eyes and was shocked to see Zenith again, but this time she was looking at me happily. Wasn't I just stuck inside you? Why aren't you scared?
"Bah bug uh."
What?
I raised my hands and saw little tubby hands.
I looked around and saw Lilia standing on one side of the bed and on the other side was Paul holding another baby.
Oh you've gotta be kidding me.
So from the looks of things due to time and space magic shenanigans I've been reincarnated AGAIN. Ugh. It seems like these guys don't even remember me. Will Roxy remember me? If things go like they did before then there's a chance that she'll pick up the tutoring request for Rudy. I guess I'll just have to wait 3 years. This sucks.
*-Roxy Migurdia-*
I slowly got out of bed and rubbed the sleep out of my eyes. Seems my roommate already left for the day. What was today? Oh right. The upper class man would be graduating today. It still feels like I'm missing something though. I looked over to my bedside table and saw a small black ball. Picking it up I felt a small sense of familiarity with it, but I'm sure I've never see it before. I tried putting it back down but when I did I felt this sadness wash over.
"Guess I'll hold onto it then."
*-Zenith-*
"It's another boy."
Lilia handed me the baby as I breathed out big breaths. I was not prepared for a second birth so soon after the first. Looking down at the baby I couldn't help but smile a little. Our first son, Rudeus, looked like Paul, but this one looked more like me. He had small wisps of blonde hair and the most beautiful blue eyes I'd ever seen. They were much brighter than mine.
He looked all around and suddenly started crying. His eyes shined and 4 black marks appeared on his face. One on each of his cheeks under his eyes and two more above his eyebrows.The marks opened and revealed more eyes. The ones on his cheeks were purple and the ones above his eyes were grey. Small wisps of his hair started turning white as well.
"Waah!" I yelped in surprise as Lilia and Paul both knelt forward as if to check if they were hallucinating. The baby giggled as he looked at us.
"I-is he okay?!"
Paul worryingly tried to grab him but almost dropped Rudy. He caught him before he fell out of his arms.
"Calm down master. It seems the Madam has birthed a miko. He seems to be in high spirits and nothing bad has happened so it's unlikely he is a cursed child."
I couldn't help but breath a sigh of relief. Looking back down I could see that the markings were still there but were closed again.
"So uh... what do we name him?"
Paul and I never thought of more than one name. We picked a name for a boy or girl, but never even thought about the possibility of twins.
Lotus
"What did you say?"
"Hm? About what we should name him?"
Lotus
"You don't hear that?"
Can't say I do. You okay?"
"Y-yes. How about Lotus?"
"Like the flower? A perfect choice madam. A beautiful name for a beautiful boy."
Paul was confused, but Lilia seemed to like it. I wonder what that was.
*-Lotus-*
Thank goodness for telepathy. Seems that since I came here by reversing time I still had my large mana capacity. I was just barely able to activate my telepathy after I opened all my eyes. It seems that I got body parts from my original body this time. I got my extra eyes and a boost in my mana capacity. The eyes felt different though.
They had the same feeling as when I used my magic stone bracelet to cast spells. Are these those demon eyes that Roxy told me about? I miss Roxy. I'll just hold onto hope that she shows up here again. And if she doesn't... it took me 4 months to find Phoebe. From the maps Roxy showed me this world is smaller than Earth. I'll find her eventually. It's just a matter of time.
Rudy and I were both 6 months old. It seems we've both picked this time to start crawling everywhere. I've gotten quite close to Zenith. I guess this is some kind of maternal bond? It felt nice when she held me. A sort of warm comfort. It still wasn't as warm as when Roxy held me though.
I still got very uncomfortable whenever Paul or Lilia picked me up. When they did it was the only time I cried. I tried to not cry but it was involuntary. My body just did it anyway. It felt so shameful for me to cry so I tried not to. I only cried when they picked me up.
My brother on the other hand only cried when he was hungry or needed a new diaper.
When we crawled around we'd both stay away from the adults, but I always went back to Zenith when she called me. Rudy had a weird habit of putting panties on his head whenever he found them. Perv.
Through a bunch of trial and error I leaned how to burble "mom" much to Zenith's delight. Anytime I was crawling to her all you'd hear from me was "momomomomom". It didn't even sound like a word at that point. Everyday I seemed to have a new limit for how much I can speak. Not as in it was increasing everyday, but that it was different everyday. Like one day I can speak a bunch and the next I can only speak a little. I had no way of knowing how many words I had until I reached the half way point. After that every word made it feel like my throat was tightening. Once I ran out of words symbols appeared on my neck and I couldn't speak anymore.
I decided that now would be a good time for tiny leviathans. Basically tiny versions of leviathans that could use weaker versions of their abilities. For now I just settled on making a ghost leviathan. Just like my other leviathans he was invisible to the others. I called him Fanta.
We were now 2 years old. I was still a momma's boy and Rudy was still a perv. We had both started walking at this point, and one day I noticed Rudeus sneaking into Paul's study.
I sent Fanta in to do some spy work and saw Rudy holding a magic textbook. He held his hand out and started chanting the incantation for water ball. He successfully made the ball, but then it fell onto the floor.
Once he got over his shock his shock he held his hand out again. This time however he didn't say an incantation. Using Fanta's Phantom Walk ability I walked through the door without opening it. As Rudy marveled at the water ball that appeared in his hand I looked over his shoulder.
"Impressive."
"GAH!"
The water ball and Rudy both fell to the floor.
As I heard someone coming up the stairs I used space magic to hide the magic book.
Rudy looked shocked at me as Lilia entered the room.
"Young Masters? Is everything okay?"
"W-Well you see-"
"Rudy had an accident."
I pointed at the wet spot on Rudy's pants. Rudy and Lilia both looked at me shocked. Rudy looked betrayed.
The shock was fair. This was the first time they'd heard me talk and I just spoke a full sentence.
"Thank you for the notice Young Master Lotus. Young Master Rudeus please come with me. Let's get you a change of clothes."
"A-alright."
Rudeus dejectedly followed Lilia as he glared at me.
Sorry Rudy, but Roxy won't make it to Roa for another year. I'm not letting them find out about your magic till then. Train all you want, but if they get close to figuring you out I'll be stopping it right there. Now back to my project.
Walking over to the corner the illusion hiding a small purple crystal dispersed. It was the size of a bowl, but it didn't look like anything special. As I touched it however, thousands of tiny magic circles flew out of it. I started connecting and creating more circles.
*-Roxy-*
I did it. I successfully graduated from Ranoa at the top of my class and as a Saint-Ranked Water mage. I was now free to go adventuring. I had been wandering around the Fittoa region as of late. I don't know how to describe it, but anytime I held that black sphere I felt a sort of tug. Almost like it was bringing me somewhere. I was just adventuring and occasionally going along with the path the orb brought me.
Recently I'd been having these weird dreams. I was traveling with a child. Another Migurdian. How or why I'd be traveling with them I had no idea. But I felt a bond with them. I cared for them dearly and when the silent child screamed I cried. I felt like I had to figure out what was going on.
*-Rosie Bela-*
Yaaaaawn. Ah what a wonderful meal that was. My name is Rosie Bela, and for some unknown reason I remember a life before this one. It's like I'm living a life I've lived before. Everyday the same customers roll in and eat the same food. Every other night I find the same homeless man or drunken peasant to feast on.
I'm not a fan of the whole killing people part of my diet. I'll be fully honest with you. It wasn't until recently I'd started enjoying the taste either. Ya see dear ol' Rosie here isn't some human addicted psycho cannibal. In fact I only started eating humans because if I didn't I'd die.
I hail from the demon continent. My people had a horrid tradition they'd use to keep fiends away from the village. My people were quite weak and didn't have the strength necessary to fight off the powerful fiends. Fiends are monsters who gained intelligence through the absorption of magic and passing down genes through their offspring.
My village was the stomping ground for a group of fiends. They were much too powerful for the already puny villagers to fight.
So instead at the end of every year they'd go and gather the most beautiful women in the village, pick the top 10 beauties, and then give those women to the fiends to do what they'd like. The women who were killed were the lucky ones. But the others were made into sex slaves the fiends used whenever they wished. Once they grew tired of their toys they'd throw them back into the village.
The villagers did everything they could to make sure those women survived. For all they knew they could be carrying their savior. And one day little ol' me popped out. Oh I was so hungry when I woke up I ate my mother right then and there. The villagers were so weak when they tried to hold me down I'd just swat at them and their bones would break.
I killed and ate everyone from my village and then slaughtered and ate the fiends that haunted them. By the end of it all I was only 8 years old. I joined up with some wandering adventurers and made my way to the central continent.
Now I'm an 87 year old gal who looks like the rest of these 20 year old ladies.
It shouldn't be much longer now. In about a month two specific Migurdian visitors will be coming for a meal. I'm so excited to see little Lotus again.
Oh she's here she's here! Looking across the bar room I could see Roxy gingerly come through the doors.
"Roxy! Roxy sweetheart over here!"
Roxy looked at me with widened eyes and slowly crept over to me.
"So how've ya been. You excited? I know I am. Oh and don't worry about your room I've got you covered. Friend of a friend am I right?"
"Um. Sorry but... do I know you?"
"Huh? Oh dear surely you're jokin."
"I'm afraid not. This is my first time in this town."
Does she really not remember?
"Stay right here."
I quickly ran to the back and into my room. I got the small black sphere that showed up right before I woke up in the past.
Going back to the counter I was relieved to see Roxy still here. I was a little worried she'd leave.
"You got one of these?"
With wide eyes Roxy reached into her bag and pulled out a matching orb.
The orbs quickly pulled together and made a sort of click sound as they touched. They then floated back to us.
"That's the first time I've seen it do that."
Roxy poked the orb as it floated near her hand. When her finger touched it words lit up on the surface. The words at the top said:
Call Message
And underneath that was my name. She touched my name and my orb started showing text.
Receiving call from Roxy.
Accept Decline
Pressing accept the words switched to
Roxy
Calling...
"What's a call?"
What's a call?
As Roxy spoke her voice was mimicked on my sphere. I touched the sphere and the words disappeared.
"So this is what the ore was for? Guess I'll need to see if I can find another ore merchant then. Tell me dear. Have you perhaps heard of a dungeon round these parts?"
"Um. You mean the one that's supposed to be abnormally weak and short? Yeah I've heard of it. I was gonna go to it actually."
"Good. That's good. Now do me a favor. At some point your gonna find another party of Migurdians. Among them there's gonna be a boy younger than all of em. He's about yay high, and his hairs about this long. He should be the last survivor of his party. Bring him here when you find him."
"How do you know all this?"
"Oh let's just say a little birdie told me, but I am being serious. That boy is important."
"O-okay. You said something about a room?"
"Oh of course! Follow me."
*-Roxy-*
Isn't this a bit extreme? The room Rosy led me to was much larger than the other inn rooms. She said it was reserved for her best clients and that I could stay for as long as I want.
"Surely I have to pay you somehow Ms.Rosy. If I stay here what are you gonna do if a high paying customer shows up?"
"Oh don't worry about that now. I've got this room set to empty for the next month. Now rest up. You'll need all the energy you can get if your gonna go dungeon diving tomorrow."
The next morning I grabbed my staff and made my way to the dungeon. The entrance looked like some kind of pillow fort.
Inside I was attacked by a bunch of baby monsters until I found an adult assault wolf eating a body. I killed it and looked around. Just like Rosie said this was a party of Migurdians alright. But after finding the boy she described I saw she was wrong about one thing.
He was dead. Shining out of his eye was a mysterious blue crystal.
"Sorry about this."
I reached down and pulled the crystal out. As I did I saw flashes. Flashes of my dreams. I realized then that these weren't dreams but memories. As the crystal exited the boy's eye socket it transformed into a mysterious magic staff. Holding the staff in my left hand and my staff in my right I went back to Rosie's inn with a new plan.
I was gonna find Lotus, and I knew just where to start.
"So he's dead huh? But your sayin he might not be?"
"Yes. I know where to go looking if he's alive. I'll tell you what I find once I get there."
"Thank you dear. Now take care. And remember. Aunt Rosie is always willin to help. Safe travels!"
I waved goodbye as I sat my staff in the carriage. I'd be taking it to Roa to accept the job listing for a tutor assuming that there is one. If there isn't then I'll go to Buena anyway.
*-Lotus-*
"I don't understand why you aren't letting me practice when they're home."
Rudeus was complaining as he fired water balls into a vase sitting on the wall.
"I'm just looking out for you big bro. Say don't you think it's time you moved past beginner level spells?"
I started calling Rudeus big bro. It was only temporary, and it was the only way I got him to put up with my shenanigans. Hopefully if all goes well I can stop after today. It's important to always wear a smile but the shit eating grin he gets when I call him that makes me want to punt him across the continent. If I used a tentacle from Gary I could throw him further.
"I mean I could. Yeah! Let's do it! Let's see... here we go! Splash flow."
I scooted away from the wall as Rudeus aimed at the window. Sending out Fanta I could see that Paul was training in the yard, and Zenith was approaching the gate. Perfect.
"Supple spirit of water and princess of streams that flow through the earth, sweep away all things with your hidden inner might. Splash flow."
A giant water ball formed in front of Rudeus's hand and shot through the wall.
"Woah!"
Rudeus fell backwards and dropped the magic book. Could I have warned him about the power of the spell? Yeah. I've seen Roxy use it a couple of times, and I've been practicing magic in secret after everyone goes to bed. Did I? Hell no! You know how funny it is seeing him fly backwards and landing on his butt? Its hilarious!
"What happened?!"
Paul slammed through the door to find Rudy sitting on his butt while I laughed in the corner.
"Is everyone okay?"
Zenith walked in behind Paul. Once she spotted Rudy sitting by the book she walked over and picked it up. A smile appeared in her face. But it didn't feel right. It didn't quite spread as much as it usually does.
"Rudy? Did you read some of the words in this book?"
Paul looked over Zenith's shoulder to see what she was talking about.
"Wha? That's an intermediate level spell. We haven't even taught him how to read."
"M-mom I'm sorry. Lotus said he wanted to see me try so I tried to look cool. Please don't be angry."
Oh good performance. Someone rolled high in charisma. But just to make sure they know we could use a tutor.
"Sorry about the scare. It's just that Rudy's been holding himself at the beginner level so long I figured he should move up a stage. I didn't think he'd try using splash flow inside though. That's my bad."
Walking towards the wall I opened my bottom eyes and use space magic to fix the hole.
"Huh?!"
"Oooh."
Paul and Rudy both recoiled as I fixed the wall. Zenith looked impressed.
"It wouldn't be good if an accident happened like this again. If we had a tutor they'd be able to teach us how to use magic without making these kinds of mistakes."
"Now hold on."
"That's a wonderful idea! Paul come on! Let's pack our things. We can go to Roa first thing tomorrow to put up a request for a tutor!"
Mom was holding Paul's hands in her own as she swayed from side to side.
"But wait our promise remember? What happened to if it's a girl they'll be a magician, and if it's a boy then he'll be a swordsmen."
"Oh don't speak to me of promises. You break yours all the time. Besides both our sons seem quite adept in magic. It'd be a waste to not get a tutor. Rudy just cast an intermediate level spell at three years old, and from the way he talked about it Lotus might have cast it earlier."
"It was a couple months back."
"See?! He was- wait a minute you were only turned 3 two months ago! Oh both my boys are so strong!"
"Why not have them learn magic in the morning and sword training in the afternoon?"
Lilia came in with a save for the middle ground!
"I guess that could work."
Mom got a satisfied look on her face and Rudy looked serious. Seems everyone likes this idea. Well...
"No thank you. If it's a deal between you two can I please stay out of it? I don't have any interest in the sword."
"Lotus as your father I say your going to learn swordsmanship. Either that or you won't be getting a-"
Paul was unable to finish his sentence as I waved my hand and threw him through a wall. If he doesn't want to hear my words then I'll beat them into him. Besides I could feel my neck tighten with every word spoken. I'd be out soon, and I wasn't going to waste them trying to break through his thick skull.
"Paul!"
Mom ran to the edge of the wall. The hole I made with gravity magic took out nearly all of it. I walked to another edge and looked down at Paul. He was standing up with only a bit of a wobble.
I jumped down and made two wooden swords in my hand. I tossed one over to him.
"What-"
"Pick it up."
"You're to young to be-"
Paul was once again cut off as I lifted him into the air and through him towards the edge of the wall. I threw the wooden sword at him with gravity magic and with a loud crack it stabbed into the wall beside his head.
Shifting into a stance Kuroi showed me once I taunted Paul by making a "come here" gesture with my index finger.
"Pick it up."
Paul grit his teeth and pulled the sword out from the wall. He lunged at me but a simple side step moved me of the way. Paul tried to pivot to swing at me, but unfortunately I wasn't gonna hold back this time.
A hole appeared at his feet. This time it was far to wide for him to reach out and catch himself.
After he was falling through the void for about 5 seconds I opened another portal and fell back down on the ground.
"Ugh. What was that?"
"Don't worry about that. So about our magic tutor."
"You need to learn swor-"
You get the idea. After throwing Paul around it seemed he was finally ready to let me skip out on swordsmanship practice.
"Great."
"Yeah. Now first lesson. Never let your guard-"
Unfortunately for Paul my guard was in fact, not down. A void Chelicerate shot up from behind me and slammed him into the ground. I pulled back the veil making them invisible letting Paul see that I wasn't holding him with magic. I made another two Void Chelicerates appear from behind me.
"Careful. If I don't learn properly I might crack a rib or three."
"F-fine I yield." I pulled the VC off of him. They continued to float through the air as Paul got up. "The hell are those things?"
"I made them."
Sensing Paul's will to fight dissipate I dismissed the leviathans back to the void.
"Zenith and I will leave for Roa tomorrow after breakfast."
"Thank you kindly."
I left Paul looking ashamed as I jumped back upstairs and started fixing the wall.
Rudy, Paul, and Lilia all stared at me shocked as I fixed the wall.
"You uh... seem very determined to get a tutor Lotus."
Mom looked a little shaky as I fixed the last of the hole.
I smiled wider than normal as I replied.
"Let's just see I'm looking forward to their arrival."
As I spoke those words I felt the marks of silence appear on my neck.
Chapter two ends and is officially biggest chapter I've written to date at 13,474 words. This marks the end of the "Prologue". I know it's a bit long for a prologue, but now we can get into the real story. I'm excited to see you guys next chapter. Bye bye!
Chapter Text
*-Back at the Bakery-*
"That's was just the prologue?!"
"Hahaha! Yes I know it's a little long, but bear with me kid."
"I've been coming here to listen for three days now and that's just the prologue?! Listen I'd love to stay, but I have stuff I need to do. Can we continue another time?"
"Of course. My door is always open."
"Thank you."
Lotus got up and left the store. I got up and went into the back.
"Let's see how things are going today."
I summoned some orbs and looked at them like video monitors. On one I saw Lotus leaving the store and walking down the pavement.
On another I saw a young girl with green hair and purple eyes running around a couple. The women had brown hair and brown eyes, and the man had green hair and red eyes.
Another monitor showed what seemed to be a flock of birds flying through the sky, but closer inspection let me see that it was actually a bunch of sky folk being led by a girl with black wings, black hair, and shining red eyes.
Another monitor showed a classroom where a boy with blue hair and dark blue eyes was teaching a large university class.
The last monitor showed a room full of nobility. At the head of a table dressed in regal attire was a woman with light blue eyes that weren't shining, with sandy blonde hair.
A smile crept across my face as I watched everyone go about their day.
*-A few days later-*
"Sir? Oh there you are. What are you doing?"
Lotus peeked over the counter and saw me as I had my body down to my waist pushed into the wall.
"Gimme just a second! I'm getting some rats out! Gotcha!"
I stabbed a spike through the last rat and crawled out of the wall. I brushed myself off as I left the counter and sat at a table.
"So what happens next?!"
Lotus eagerly sat down in front of me.
"Well someone's excited. Alright then let's just jump into this shall we?"
*-Roxy-*
I had finally arrived in Roa. The days in the carriage felt as though they were dragging on forever. I unloaded my stuff and sent a message to Rosie once I got to an inn.
I'm in Roa. We'll find out whether or not Lotus is alive within the week.
We had been using these "pockets," as they refer to themselves, to communicate while I was on the road. They were pretty nifty.
Wonderful! Oh! When you find him tell him I've got some gifts. He'll know what I mean.
I was confused at first as to why Rosie always talked about Lotus like they were old friends, and she actually revealed to me that he would use some kind of shadow teleportation to come visit every now and again. He apparently only did it twice, but didn't he know that teleportation magic is not only extremely dangerous, but was also incredibly taboo? Well no I guess he didn't since I never taught him that.
Once I got my stuff settled I went to the adventurers guild and found a similar, but slightly different note than what I was expecting.
Post by: Zenith Greyrat
Location: Buena Village
Hello. I am Zenith Greyrat. I am the wife of Buena Village's low knight, and I am putting in this request for a magic tutor for our twin sons.
We request a patient teacher as one of our sons seems to be cursed. He is very limited in how much he can talk per day, and when he reaches his limit marks appear on his neck. When the marks appear he becomes unable to produce any sound.
Pay: 8 silver pieces
I took down the job request and brought it to the secretary.
Once I was back at the inn I messaged Rosie again.
I've got a wonderful lead. I'll be heading to Buena tomorrow.
It didn't take long for a response.
Perfect! Oh I'm so excited to hear from little Lotus again!
*-Lotus-*
Having heard a knock on the door mom picked me up while Paul picked up Rudeus. They opened the door and stared confused at the girl at the door. Though those who knew her knew that she was much older than she looked.
Clad in her usual brown robes, with her proper stature, and sleepy eyes. Roxy stood there in the doorway. In one hand she held her magic staff, and in the other she carried an extra staff as well as her briefcase.
"I'm Roxy Migurdia. It's a pleasure to meet you."
Mom and Paul both stared stared at her for a bit.
"Um. Don't you know it's rude to stare?" Roxy fiddled with the brim of her hat as she made her claim.
"Huh? Oh! Are you the magic tutor?"
"Aren't you a little..."
Mom questioned if she was the tutor and Dad almost made a comment on her size. Rudy... didn't change.
"She's little!"
"She's beautiful."
"Hey, you- hm?"
Everyone looked at me as I used my space eyes to get out of mom's arms. I bowed lightly in front of Roxy. Rudy wiped the shocked look on his face and jumped down to do the same.
"I take it these two are my students?"
"That's right! You'll find they have plenty of promise."
Mom clapped her hands together. Paul just scratched the back of his head as he warily smiled.
"I've never seen these two act like this. And to see Lotus be so respectful like this is... new."
Roxy tilted her head.
"Is he usually disrespectful?"
"Only to Paul, but that was one time. Back when we decided to hire a magic tutor Paul decided that the boys would also learn swordsmanship. Lotus was... not as eager as his brother."
Roxy looked down at me with a smile that said "What did you?"
All I did was keep smiling back.
"Well then. I suppose I should see what these students of mine can do then."
"I shall take your bags up to your room miss."
"Gah!"
I couldn't help but yelp. I swear I'm convinced Lilia can teleport. I never heard her approach or Paul moving out of the way, and he has some loud feet let me tell you.
"Yes thank you."
Roxy handed Lilia all her things except for her staff. Roxy, Rudy, and I all wandered over to a spot in the yard. I used space magic to make us some stools and a table.
"Thank you very much."
Roxy smiled at me as she sat on her stool.
"Show off."
"Hm?"
"Nothing."
Rudy walked over and took the stool closer to Roxy as he glared at me. I walked over and shifted my stool closer to Roxy. Rudy's eye twitched as he noticed he couldn't move his stool since I bound it to the ground whenever he sat down.
"Alright. So how much magic do you both know?"
"I can use both Water Ball and Splash Flow miss!"
Rudy proudly puffed out his chest.
"I can use all beginner water spells, and some of the intermediate water spells without an incantation."
"H-huh?!"
Rudy looked shocked at me and Roxy chuckled.
"That's quite impressive. Both of you. To be using intermediate magic at your age is unheard of."
"Y-yeah!"
Rudy glared at me with even more intensity than before.
Just like before Roxy lectured us on the basics of magic and had us demonstrate the Water Ball spell. This time though she didn't make the mistake of aiming at Mom's trees. Even the gust of wind that made Roxy's skirt blow upwards happened again. Though for some reason a pillar of solid ice grew up in front of Rudy when it happened blocking his view. Wonder how that happened.
Afterwords we had a small feast to celebrate Roxy's arrival. After the dinner Rudy had gone to take a bath. I walked down the hallway and hummed to myself as I knocked on Roxy's door.
The door opened as Roxy peaked out.
"Hm? Oh Lotus."
"It's been a while."
"That it has. We have much to discuss, Mister God of Nothing."
"Aha. I suppose we do."
Roxy let me into her room. I went over and sat on the bed, and Roxy did the same.
"So uh... where do I start?"
"How about being able to speak. You couldn't do that before could you? Or were you lying to me that whole time?"
"I'd never! To explain that though... you wouldn't happen to have my notebook would you?"
Roxy went over and got something out of her suitcase. It was an ornately designed notebook.
"Courtesy of Rosy."
"She remembers too?"
"Mhmm. She also has one of these things."
Roxy held out her hand and a pocket came out and floated above her palm.
Calling Rosie...
Call Accepted.
"Roxy dear how are you?"
"I'm doing well. I've got someone here I thought you'd like to talk too."
"Oh? Who might this be?"
"Hello Mrs.Rosie. It's been a while. Sorry I haven't been able to pay you back for those ores. Does that debt travel back in time with me?"
"Oh Lotus it's good to finally hear your voice, even if it sounds a little weird over these pockets. And like I said before you have no debt to pay back."
"Thank you Mrs.Rosie. Sorry for the whole time travel mishap."
"Oh please it's hardly a mishap. If things happen like they did before then come over in a week or so. I might have a gift for ya."
"Sounds like a plan."
"Alrighty then. I'll see ya later. Be sure to stay in touch."
"We will."
Roxy pressed the end call button on her pocket and it melted into a spot on her palm.
"You'll have to teach me how these things work."
"I'll be sure to."
I took the book Roxy gave me and quickly used void and space magic to transcribe and translate the story of my past lives onto it. Once I was done I gave it to Roxy.
"This will tell you everything, but I'd prefer if I told you the more important details myself."
I still hadn't felt the feeling of having half my words left.
"Okay. What do I need to know?"
"First thing first. I've lived multiple lives. Once as Khaos Conton, another as Thorn Hanabira, and another as Lotus Migurdia. Now I'm living another as Lotus Greyrat. I was thankfully barely able to use a telepathy spell I learned before to speak the name to Zenith when she was naming me. I've grown rather... fond of it."
Agh there it is. I'm over halfway though now.
"Oh? That... explains a lot. How old are you now?"
Roxy had a complicated expression on her face. Not knowing what to do I decided to just answer her questions.
"Well I died when I was 38 years old, in my second life I reincarnated when I turned 40, I reincarnated into the Migurdian's dead body and traveled with you for a month, and now I've been like this for 3 years."
"So 81? You're double my age?!"
"Shhhh! I'd rather Mom didn't find out her son is old enough to be her grandmother."
"Um right."
"There is one more thing."
"Oh?"
"I'm married. To Death herself."
"Huh?"
"I think now would be a good time to read the book."
"Right."
Roxy read through the book as I sat there awkwardly. Her expression changed a bunch and she had me explain a couple of things at various parts. Eventually the symbols appeared on my neck and I had to write my answers in a different page on the book.
"Wow. So your quite the powerful mage then?"
Roxy handed me back the book so we could continue our conversation.
Yes. Though when it comes to this world's magic I'm still a novice. The way the mana flows is different from the spells I know, so it's taking a while for me to get used to them.
"I see. I need to think about this for a bit. Would it be alright if I held onto the book for a while?"
Of course.
Handing Roxy the book I walked towards the door, but was stopped when a pair of arms were wrapped around me.
"It's good to have you back Lotus."
I held onto the hands that were wrapped around me, and embraced back. I slowly creeped into Rudy and I's room. I slipped into my bed and shut my eyes.
If things went as they did before then the water god will come here in a few weeks time. I've been trying to prepare for this, but most of my attempts are coming up short. I tried making a waypoint in case we went into the void, and while it's almost done I heavily overestimated the amount of ambient mana here. It stills needs a month tops. I might barely finish it if I just don't sleep.
I was also able to return my body to its void composition.
When I turn my body into void I have a heavy coat of magic holding me together. If the coat is removed then I would become a Void Soul. A being made purely of void, however this ran the risk me losing my mind. Literally. My consciousness could be erased and I'd be turned into a rampaging monster. Since that wasn't 100% guaranteed I decided to keep that as a last resort.
Lastly I now had my magic staff. Something I wasn't expecting, but I would gladly accept it. Though I suppose that isn't really the last thing.
I had yet to try out my domains, the abilities I got by eating the old gods. I have the domains of the sun, war, beasts, void, despair, and lightning. I was reluctant to use these since I haven't tried them out since I reincarnated. The only one I used an extensive amount was my domain over void, and that was only because of my mastery of void magic.
Looking out the window I could see that tonight was a new moon. Meaning that tonight should've been a night where my soul leaves my body and I get to see Death. I say 'should' because ever since I was reborn I haven't been able to get in contact with her. I never astral project, and I can't even voluntarily project myself. Could it be because I used time magic?
I'm not gonna be able to sleep tonight. I sighed and rose out of my bed. Looking over I used Fanta's night vision and saw that Rudeus was still asleep. I used my pillow to make it look like I was still in bed, and quietly opened our window and snuck out on a Void Chelicerate. I rode it into the forest, and got down once I was pretty far in.
Since there shouldn't be anyone around this should be a good place to practice my domains. There was a rustle in the bushes and three Assault Wolves jumped out and growled at me. Guess I can try my Beast Domain. I held out my hand and felt a tremor run through me. The wolves were ready to pounce, but their legs slowly started shaking. Eventually once they couldn't stand it anymore they gently walked to me and bowed their heads. A chain appeared in my hand as it split and wrapped around their necks like a leash. They then melted into my shadow.
Now I was able to add their attributes to myself whether that be their strength, claws, hearing and sight, or even their ears or tails. Not that I planned on the last part. I had no desire to be a dog boy.
But didn't that book in the house say that Assault Wolves were led by terminate boars? A loud thump shook the ground and a towering creature stood before me. It was bipedal and had four arms. It was angrily staring down at me. Oh. There it is.
Time to try out the Despair Domain. Looking at the monster's eyes their pupils quickly changed to a dark pink. The monster started backing up as it's breath got faster and faster. I waved me hand and tried my hand at creating a Kumu. What I got was a quick physical manifestation of Fear magic that slashed the momster in half and then dissolved. Guess I just can't do it.
I experimented with that slash attack on other creatures I found in the forest. I couldn't find more monsters so it was mainly just regular wolves and other animals. The slash seemed to hurt the creature more depending on how scared they were. For instance a creature that was terrified of me was cut clean in two, and a creature that didn't know I was there wouldn't be fazed by it.
As some wolves surrounded me I tried using my War domain. Using it I was able to create weapons and use them with skill. It didn't make me a weapons expert, but it gave me the knowledge to at least know what I'm doing.
I didn't bother practicing my Void domain, I knew that one worked. All that was left was the Sun domain and the Lightning domain. Since the sun wasn't out that domain wouldn't do much, so instead I used my lightning domain. I pointed a finger gun further into the forest. There was a shock running through my arm, and with a thunderous boom a beam of lightning exploded out of my fingertips. It shot into the forest and scratched and destroyed any tree or brush that stood in its way.
Yeah I think it's safe to call that a night. I'll need to practice that to better control it. Especially if I plan on using my magic staff. Hopping back on my Void Chelicerate I was able to sneak back into the house and fall asleep. I was pretty tired after all that.
The next day I woke up later than Rudy, but still woke up before Roxy. Downstairs Lilia had finished breakfast and served me a plate as I sat at the table.
"For you young master Lotus."
I nodded to her in thanks as I picked up a fork.
"You know you should be saying thank you. It's rude to just nod like that."
I shrugged at Rudy as he tried correcting my behavior. I only talked as much as I did to make sure everything happened right for Roxy to be hired as our tutor. Now that she was hired I saw no reason to talk as much. I'll probably still talk to mom though. I wouldn't want to make her worry.
"Don't just shrug your shoulders at me! I'm your big brother. Your supposed to respect me."
Rudy kept spouting nonsense at me as I tried enjoying my breakfast.
I finished my dinner and went to practice my magic outside. Specifically my magic eyes. I'd still not gotten used to having six eyes. They were pretty uncomfortable and if I wasn't careful in the bath my bangs would stick to my forehead and get caught in my top eyes. Very painful.
So far I've been doing better with some eyes than others. My eyes from top to bottom are void, time, and space. I use the void eyes best, but that's because it's the only one of the three I have a full domain in. All my void eyes did was further increase the power of my Void Domain.
My space eyes let me create matter and control gravity to a very limited extent. It seems my lack of talent for space magic is a hinderance here. I couldn't pick up anything heavier than 25 pounds, and I could make myself completely unaffected by gravity, but I can't seem to do the same for other objects. Though when I got angry I was able to shove objects similar to how I threw Paul around when he tried forcing me to learn swordsmanship. I was slowly learning how to control it, and with my knowledge of space magic I would make more progress eventually. I didn't read all those books on space magic for nothing. I knew it all, but knowing how to do something and actually doing it are two different things.
Then there were my time eyes. The eyes that took the spot where my regular eyes should be. They were definitely the ones I could use the least. They let me do two things. I could see slightly into the future by about ten seconds, and I could move an object forward and backwards through time. I could move it five minutes into the future and five minutes into the past. I've been trying to break through whatever wall I had in front of me, and while it was a big one I felt I was very slowly making progress.
Looking up at the sun I decided to Practice my Sun Domain. I held out my hand and activated it. I felt the area around me heat up and when I lowered my hand there was a fireball floating above it. I was able to mold the ball like putty and through it back into the sun.
It's basically fire magic but better.
I trained my space eyes for about an hour until Roxy woke up. Once Roxy ate she came back outside to teach Rudy and I. For now we decided that she'd work to get Rudy caught up to my level. With the free time I had I decided to practice with my Thunder Domain.
I walked to the other side of the yard and started meditating. If I wanted to use this better by the time Reida showed up I'd need full control of it. Her sword won't do much to block it, and if I can control it properly she won't be able to dodge either.
As I meditated I let tiny sparks of electricity wander around me. I controlled the small waves of electricity as they circled me and slowly brought them together.
I opened my eyes and I could see a small orb of electricity floating in front of me. Roxy and Rudy were too involved in their lesson to see what I was doing. Now that I had this ball I just needed to found out how much power was in it. I assumed that it wouldn't be much since it was made from scraps of power.
Just in case I sent it into the air before releasing it. It was a really good thing I did.
BOOM!!!
"Aah!"
"Gah! What was that?!"
Rudy and Roxy both looked around to see what happened. I pretended to look around to. I looked innocent enough since I was still sitting in the same spot as before. When both of them looked at me I just shrugged my shoulders.
Paul and Zenith came outside to check on us, and Roxy told them about a loud explosion. Paul decided it was likely something to do with monsters and went to go increase guards' patrols in the forest.
The next couple of days had been uneventful. I'd decided to just use my spare time to work on the waypoint. If I spent every minute I could I may just be able to finish it. This body technically didn't require sleep so I'd spent the last few nights in Paul's study working on it. I also spend my time working on it while Rudy is trying to catch up to me.
It's been five days since my little electrical practice and I'd went downstairs to go use the bathroom. I swear using the bathroom in a hole feels so barbaric. I'm gonna have to do something about that.
When I went back upstairs I saw Roxy approaching Rudy and I's door. She looked over surprised when she heard me walking through the hall.
"Just the one I was looking for. Can we talk?"
I nodded my head and Roxy let me into her room. We both sat across from each other on the bed.
Roxy handed me the book.
"So you're real name is Khaos?"
"Yep. Khaos Konton."
"And you call yourself the God of Nothing?"
"Yeah. That one's a little harder to explain."
"Could you try?"
"Sure. The type of magic I specialize in is called Void magic. It encompasses nothing and turns it into something."
I formed a small ball of void above my hand and moved it from one hand to another. It looked like I was controlling a ball of ink with my mind.
"Void is the physical embodiment of nothing, however it's what holds everything together. There is a little bit of void in everything. Meaning that everything is nothing, and nothing is everything."
"I'm confused."
"Most are. Think of it like this. Everything is made of Time, Space, and Void. Time is how an object changes as it grows older, Space is that object's existence in reality, and Void is what holds it together. Void is the glue that holds everything together."
"What's glue?"
"I'll teach you that later. But back to the point. When I killed the gods that killed my friends their domains started breaking. The concept of Lightning, War, Beasts, Despair, Void, and the Sun all started falling apart. So I did the only thing I could do to fix it."
"You... ate them."
"Yeah. Once I did that I gained the power of their domains. This didn't fix the problem though. I needed to choose the title of God and I'd gain domain over what I chose. Since I needed to fix six domains I chose God of Nothing, and once I filtered that through my new Void domain it extended to Everything."
"So you can do whatever you want?"
"Yes and no. I can do whatever I want with the domains I currently have. If I didn't limit myself I would've torn myself apart with the overflow of power."
"Right. Let's leave some of these questions for later. The water god... is coming, right?"
"It's likely. I went back in time so she'll likely arrive in the next two weeks or so."
"And she's..."
"Coming here to kill you. But there's no way I'm letting that happen."
Roxy looked at me. Her face screamed worry and thanks at the same time.
"How have you been preparing?"
"I'm working on a few things. I'm getting better control over my domains, I've got the staff, and I'm making something called a waypoint."
"What's a waypoint?"
"I'll go get it. Give me a second."
I snuck through the walls and through the doors and reappeared in Roxy's room with the waypoint.
"It looks like an amethyst."
"Yeah. It's the space magic holding the crystal together."
I tapped the top of the crystal and thousands upon thousands of tiny magic circles floated around the room. Countless lines connected each one to the crystal and even more connected them to one another.
"Woah. Are these all carved magic circles?"
"Yep. It ties down reality to set coordinates. Once this is done I'll have a safe way to teleport out of the void."
"If you have it's domain can't you just make you're own way out?"
"Not the way you're thinking of. I can easily send myself and others to the void, and I can just as easily take things out. However once inside all connections to the outside world are cut away from me. This waypoint helps me focus on a point outside the void, and will allow me to make a way out. It's not done though, and I honestly don't-"
Crap. Ran out of words. Strange, didn't feel the usual clamp in my neck. I flipped to the back of the book and started writing.
I don't know when I'll have it done. I might finish it before she gets here, or I might not. For now I'm still preparing for if I have to fight her outside the void.
"Can't you just send her to the void though?"
Well. There's already a Reida Reia in the void. If I sent a second one in there it would cause a paradox that could destroy the void and everything inside it, and I'd rather not have that happen.
"Okay... so... if there is a Reida in the void. Can't you just eat her and gain her powers. I'm not fond of the idea, but wouldn't that give you a better chance of success. I'd really rather you not die."
...
Face palm.
Why didn't I think of that? Hang on.
I jumped onto a leviathan outside of Roxy's window and flew towards the woods.
Once inside I held my hand out and a portal opened up. Falling from inside it an old Reida fell to the ground. She was old before but not being able to exercise for three years really took a toll on her.
"Ugh. It... it's yo-"
Reida was cut off as I jabbed my hand into her heart. I ate what little meat she had left on her and burned her bones with my Sun domain. The flames were much weaker because it was night, but they got the job done.
Expelling the blood off my clothes and mouth I flew back to the house and into Roxy's window.
"So uh. You did it?"
Yep. It's gonna take me a bit to actually filter through her techniques though, but I'm already getting a basic understanding of swordsmanship and the Water god style. There's even some Sword god techniques in here.
"It's really that easy for you isn't it?"
Blame it on my Leviathan blood. If you want to take it up with my parents you'll find that I don't have a dad, but my mom is my daughter and I'm my own grandfather.
"Huh?"
It's complicated.
"Right. Anyway can we consider the Water god beat then?"
Maybe. This is telling me everything about her, and I'm getting what I need to do to counter these techniques. So probably.
"Phew. That's good. So onto the book then. I've got some questions."
Ask away.
"You're wife. The reason you astral project is to go see her right?"
Yeah. Well... not so much recently. Ever since the whole time travel thing I haven't seen or heard from her once.
"Oh... I'm sorry to hear that."
Hopefully whatever magic connected us can be fixed soon. She's the one who set it up so I've got no clue how it works.
"I see. So you're an actual God?"
Through and through. Though with how strong Reida is it seems that the gods I'm used to are weaker then her. So for now it's best to not assume anything.
"I think that's fine for now."
Mkay. See you later.
"Yeah. See you later."
I got off the bed and walked towards the door.
"It was you that made that big boom wasn't it?"
I turned and saw that Roxy had a smile on her face that screamed "I knew it!".
Sorry. Can't learn how to properly control something if you never practice, right?
"Yeah yeah. Just give a little warning next time."
I gave Roxy a thumbs up and walked through the door. As I fazed through I barely caught sight of Rudy and I's door closing. Guess we've got a little eavesdropper.
I'll deal with that later. I went into Paul's study and started working on the waypoint. Making new circles, connecting that circle to the waypoint, and then connecting that circle to every other circle. It was tedious, but necessary work.
Though it may also be kind of pointless. Now that the other Reida was outside of the void I could just send this one there, but I didn't want to have another loose note. I'll just kill her. Worse case scenario I have to fix the collateral damage from my Lightning and Sun domains.
I might even be able to pull something with my Despair domain. If she gets even the smallest twinge of fear I could win, but that's assuming she doesn't fly into a wild frenzy.
Roxy and I grew a little closer over the next week much to Rudeus's chagrin. Though I've had this nagging feeling. As if someone was watching me. I thought it was bad at first, but I've noticed that when I felt their gaze on me I felt a very familiar chill run down my spine. However this could simply mean someone powerful was watching me, so I didn't want to get my hopes up.
I've gained a more powerful control over my Lightning domain. Though for better control I had to sacrifice some power, but it'd be worth it. By absorbing ambient magic in the air I was able to build my physical strength. Call it cheating, but I'm getting every advantage I can get against Reida. She had enough techniques and knowledge on swordplay that I was still sifting through information.
With the knowledge I'd gained I'd say say I'm somewhere around King rank in Water god and Saint rank in Sword God. I was a little iffy in my placement in Water god style, but I knew for a fact I was a Saint rank Sword god swordsmen. Through Reida's knowledge I gained the ability to use a technique called the Longsword of Light. To become a Saint ranked Sword god swordsmen you needed to be able to use this technique.
I've also gotten accustomed to consciously and unconsciously using battle aura, also known as Touki. It's like using mana to make invisible armor on yourself, but the armor is weightless and extremely thin. The more ambient mana I used to build muscle the stronger my Touki got. I say build muscle, but I'm not actually growing any. If I wanted to grow taller or look more masculine I would have no problem augmenting my appearance, but any muscle I put on myself would simply be for show. It wouldn't make me stronger.
Also Rosie got a hold of the same merchant from before. I went over and got to visit with her which was nice. She let me dine on a thief that tried breaking into the diner and I gained the knowledge of a North King. Apparently there were a lot more of those then there were Water or Sword kings.
I showed the box of ores to Roxy. We decided to shelf the box for now. With her helping Rudy catch up to me, and me using all of my time to prepare for Reida we didn't need to add another thing to our list. However now that we had the box we could use that date as a reference for when Reida would get here. We had a week and three days from that day, meaning we now had four days until Reida showed up.
From how it was looking I likely wouldn't be able to finish the waypoint in time. Since it would be useless whenever she got here I've paused my work on the waypoint, and have instead started practicing swordsmanship at night. Reida's sword was the perfect combination of heavy and light. You were able to put plenty of umph into your attacks with its heaviness, but it was also light enough for you to move it quickly for parries and counterattacks.
The sword itself was gold with black intricate patterns along the middle of the blade.
I had the knowledge and instincts of the styles, but I still needed to practice on my own. I'd fully absorbed all of Reida's knowledge. Once it reached Water King the amount of knowledge was less broad then before, and I absorbed the knowledge faster. The techniques I practiced most were Flow and Deprivation Sword Kingdom.
I didn't join Rudy and Paul's sword practice, since they weren't even sparring yet. Paul was just showing Rudy proper exercises and showing off stances.
Besides the learning boost I get from my War domain helps me learn fast enough anyway.
At this point it was just me nitpicking what to train for Reida's arrival.
Tomorrow. Tomorrow Reida Reia would be arriving in Buena Village, and I wasn't just basing that on my knowledge from the past. I made a bunch of tiny leviathans and sent them out of Buena, and eventually I saw two familiar faces riding towards us on a carriage. Well I should say it was her sword, since she was using her cloak to hide her face. They'd be here early tomorrow morning.
As much as I didn't want to, Roxy and I decided to reveal my identity as Lotus Migurdia to my family. I'd have to do this soon anyway since Rudeus was starting to act weirder and weirder around me.
Once everyone was awake Roxy and I said we had an important announcement.
"What is it Lotus dear? Is something the matter?"
"I know this may sound odd. But I am not Lotus Greyrat. My real name is Lotus Migurdia."
"Huh?"
"Lotus that doesn't make any sense."
"I knew it!"
Paul and Zenith looked confused while Rudy looked accusingly at me.
I sighed and changed my body to look how it did before. I grew slightly taller with long blue hair. I didn't have my mandibles, but my six eyes remained.
"This is what I looked like before. I was forced to use forbidden magic to turn back time, and in the process I was reborn to Mom."
Dad confusingly glanced between everyone.
"Hold up what? I'm not understanding any of this."
"That's fine. What you do need to know however is that Reida Reia is going to come here in the next twenty-four hours."
"As in the water god?!"
"Yep. And she's coming her to kill Roxy. So I'm gonna kill her."
"Woah woah woah! Why would she want to kill Roxy?! And how exactly do you plan on killing her?! You're only three!"
"Don't worry about it. I beat her once I can do it again."
"I'm so confused."
Paul looked as if he had exercised all day. He exhaustedly put his head in his hands.
Mom also looked shocked. So did Rudy though I think that has more to do with someone coming to kill Roxy.
"You're gonna protect us right?"
Rudy looked at me with a questioning glare.
"Of course. This is the closest thing I've ever had to having a real family. Of course I'm going to protect it."
It may sound like I'm ignoring the leviathans, but my statement wasn't really wrong. In my first life my family was distant because they feared my power, and they banished when I made the sea empress. In my second life I didn't really have brothers or sisters. It felt more like a bunch of younger relatives coming together to help the old ancestor. Even when I made friends with the leviathans that were my siblings by blood, it still only felt like I was making a friend. The only one I'd call my true daughter would be the sea empress, and the only true grandchild I'd say I had would probably be Scy.
This was the only time I could say I had a whole family. Even if I don't really acknowledge Paul as my father. But it really did feel like Zenith was my mom, and even though he was a pervert I'd still happily call Rudeus my brother.
"So are you my son?"
Zenith looked at me. Her eyes looked like they were ready to cry.
"If you'd be willing to call me your son. Then of course. You're the only momma I've ever had."
Zenith jumped up and hugged me. She was still a bit taller than me, but I didn't mind. Momma was happy so everything was fine.
"My little Lotus is gonna fight a god. Please Millis keep my boy safe."
Things were a bit awkward after the announcement. We didn't reveal to them my first two lives. Tonight would be the first night in a while where I got some sleep, but before that Roxy called me into her room.
"You wanted to- hm?"
Roxy was laying in her bed and reached her arms out to me.
"Come here. Lay down."
I laid down like she said and she held me like she used to when I was first brought here.
"Just like old times huh?"
"Yeah. It is."
"So um. If this is the closest thing you've had to a real family. Can I ask what I was to you before?"
"Sure. At first I saw you as a sort of older sister, but as I spent more time with you I started viewing you as more of a good friend. Ya know?"
"I see. Good night then Lotus."
"Nighty night."
The next morning I got up early and went outside. Lilia was awake and had made me some food. I didn't need it, but it was appreciated.
Paul was there too. He said he was gonna watch and jump in if I needed help. I told him to just watch from the window. Some of the techniques that both Reida and I would be using would be enough to kill him just by being to close. He reluctantly agreed. Both Zenith and Rudeus came downstairs as I walked outside.
Looking through my leviathans I could see that she was about five minutes away on foot, but that's assuming they don't start running. Guess I could send a warning.
I raised my staff to the sky and the clouds turned grey. As a deep rumbling could be heard in the sky Reida and her granddaughter started running to the house. When they were a minute away I brought my staff down and a large bolt of lightning slammed down onto them. Looking down it seemed like they both moved out of the way. Seems even with Reida's knowledge I underestimated their speed.
I stuck my staff into the ground behind me, and I pulled my sword into a stance I knew Reida would recognize.
As Reida and Isolte ran towards the gate Reida immediately grabbed ahold of Isolte and stopped running. She stayed silent as she looked and studied my stance. Had they been a hair closer they would've been in range of my Sword Deprivation Kingdom.
Reida warily eyed my sword as she grasped her sword's hilt.
"His sword is the same as yours grandmother, but didn't you say your sword was a custom gift from a friend of yours?"
Isolte hadn't seemed to realize the situation, but I could feel the tiniest sparks of distress rise in Reida. And that was all I needed. I invoked my Despair Domain. One of Reida's biggest weaknesses was her age, however her physical prowess and skill often made up for her age her heart could only take so much, and when her heart goes from its usual heart rate to about ten times it's normal rate in less than a second even she can't do much against that.
I shifted my sword and quickly executed a Longsword of Light. She reacted quickly by executing her own Longsword of Light, but her exceedingly high heart rate made her falter and she executed a Longsword of Silence instead. I seamlessly cut through her left wrist separating her left hand from her arm.
"Grandmother!"
"Hush."
I waved my free hand and a gas spread at Isolte at high speeds. As soon as she breathed it in she passed out.
"What... did you... do to her?"
Reida had dropped her sword and was desperately clutching her chest.
"She's just asleep. Answer my questions and you may leave here alive."
So for the next hour or so I questioned Reida. Using my Despair Domain I was able to sense when she lied and could prod her brain with despair until she spoke the truth. Forcibly injecting fear into someone's brain makes them oddly truthful you know.
So as it turns out the reason she came here was because the Prime Minister of the Asura Kingdom claimed that god himself came and spoke to him. He told him to do whatever he could to kill the one named Roxy Migurdia, a Saint Ranked water mage residing in Buena Village in the Fittoa Region.
After that question was answered Isolte woke up. She was aggressive at first, but she calmed down after she realized that Reida and I weren't fighting anymore.
"So... sir. If I might ask. The technique you were preparing... to use when we got here."
"Sword Deprivation Kingdom."
"Yes. How... do you know it?"
Knowing there was no way I had enough words to explain this I brought my magic staff to me with my space eyes. Reida watched curiously and cautiously. From what little knowledge I had it seemed that gravity magic was unheard of in this world.
"Before I tell you this I must have you do one thing for me."
"And... that would be?"
"Be my subordinate. Pledge your loyalty to me, and only to me."
"If I... say no?"
"Then I kill you. Right here right now."
"And Isolte?"
"If she comes after me I'll kill her. If she leaves I'll spare her. Her actions will decide her fate."
"Alright. I'll be your subordinate. I, Reida Reia pledge that my loyalty shall belong to you until I die."
Reida struggled and did her best not to stutter or falter in her pledge.
"Then come here. I shall grant you a magic eye to ensure your loyalty."
Reida slowly came forward. Isolte screamed out as I plunged my hand into Reida's eye socket. Despite me literally reconfiguring Reida's eye with magic she barely flinched. I pulled my hand back and looked at Reida. Her left eye had been replaced and was now dark pink. Grasping over it was a dark skeletal hand looking like it was about to grab the eye. The wrinkles on her face were disappearing and her hair was going from gray to black.
"That eye comes with many benefits. Your wrinkles are already smoothing out, and your hair is losing its gray color. Don't get the wrong idea however. This isn't eternal life. All its doing is using a bit of life magic to give you some of your youth back. The eye also gives you the ability to see the fear in others. If you train it hard enough you will be able to see the cause of their fear. It also acts as something called a pocket, so I will be able to contact you at anytime from anywhere. There is one more thing for you to know about that eye. If you betray me, or talk to someone about betraying me then it will implode and destroy your brain as well as destroying your soul. However, so long as you remain loyal then it shall remain harmless to you."
One thing I didn't tell her was the fact that the eye made her subservient to me, so her betrayal was impossible anyway. It overwrote a bit of her personality, but she'd only willingly bow her head to me or those closest to me.
"I understand. How may I be of service to you?"
"For now let's go inside. I need time to think, since things have gone much differently than I originally thought."
"Understood. Come on Isolte."
Isolte carefully held her grandmother's hand as we went inside. Paul and Roxy both looked scared, but also seemed ready to fight as they held their sword and staff respectively.
"Woah woah let's calm down! She's a friend now."
"Hello. I believe you and I have met before. Paul was it?"
"Y-yeah. Uhm. Weren't you just fighting my son? To the death?"
"I was, but in truth even fighting Dragon God Orsted never made me feel fear quite like this. Now I've gotten into a position where I shall serve him."
"Okaaaaay. How strong are you Lotus?"
Paul looked flabbergasted at me.
"Extremely."
"And that must be Roxy."
Reida looked towards the kitchen where Roxy was stanced up. I saw her fear spike up, but I quickly made the fear disappear. Roxy's face went from terrified to a "yep just a normal day" kind of look.
"I'm Roxy Migurdia. It's a pleasure to meet you."
"Pleasure to meet you as well. It's not everyday you meet a Saint rank water mage. Sorry for the whole coming here to kill you thing. You can trust me when I say I have no intentions of doing so anymore."
"Right. Hehe."
Roxy while not being scared was still a little anxious.
"So Sir Lotus you said you'd tell me how you learnt my technique after I pledged my loyalty to you?"
"Yeah let's sit down real quick. This'll take a minute."
The conversation was basically the same one I had with my family. All I remember is waking up in a labyrinth, falling back asleep, and being woken up by Roxy. We wandered around for a bit until eventually we came across a tutoring job and came to Buena. After a few weeks Reida arrived, and I fought her in the void. After I beat her I absorbed her knowledge, but I was stuck and had to use three extremely powerful magics to escape the void. I got sent back in time and for the past three years I've been preparing for Reida's arrival, but it seems that I over estimated her quite a bit.
Though to be fair a person can only do so much whenever despair itself forces its way into your brain. I'm just glad Reida's the type to be loyal instead of fearfully lashing out. She might prove to be useful.
"I see. You're much more powerful than I thought. You may even surpass the Dragon God."
"I'd have to see him first, but it's not unlikely."
Mom, Dad, and Roxy all looked deadpan at me.
"Lotus she's talking about someone called the strongest being in the world. Do you really think you could stand a chance?"
Paul was doubting me. Not shocking but still. Come on man. Have some faith in me.
"Again it's just a maybe. I've never seen Orsted before so it's all theoretical."
You know now that I think about it it won't be much longer until I'm back to the present. I was actually kind of getting used to knowing what was gonna happen everyday. I won't be able to give Paul warnings about monster ambushes, or give Zenith advice on what medicinal herbs to have ready.
"Well I say we all have breakfast. It's still quite early on in the morning after all. Miss Reida would you like to join us?"
"I'd be glad to Miss Zenith, and please just call me Reida. My position here is even lower than that of the maid."
"R-right."
For obvious reasons breakfast was a bit awkward. Not to mention the fact that Reida was progressively getting younger and younger as more time passed to the point where she was only about five years older than my parents instead of twenty years older. After breakfast Roxy, Rudy, Reida, Isolte, and I went outside. Reida turned to me to ask me a question.
"So sir, what can I-"
I felt a burning feeling in my time eyes and I felt a sharp pain in my chest as my perspective was pulled upwards. Looking around I saw a flash of light blue and Death was clutching onto my shoulders shaking me.
"Hey! Where the hell have you been?! And what did you do?! Everything has been a mess and I haven't been able to form a connection between us!"
I looked down and saw that I was a vague outline of my old body. I could see Roxy holding me as I was astral projecting. Rudy was no longer outside, and neither was Isolte.
It's been an odd ride that's for sure. Let me explai-
"You'd better!"
I told Death about Reida's attack and how I'd reversed time after teleporting into Zenith. Needless to say she gave me an earful about time magic again.
"Sigh. Honestly I really should just come down there already. You've already told that Roxy girl about you, and just what do you have planned for that Water God? She's quite the looker."
I have no plans related to relationships planned for myself involving Reida. She's simply my subordinate, but you can have her if you want.
"I'm fine. You're all I need."
Well now you're making me feel bad. You say I'm all you need, but then I go and look for other women.
"Oh please. I'm just happy to make some new friends. As I'm sure you're aware I don't get out much. Besides it's not like they'll be taking you away from me."
If you say so. Though if you come here then what's gonna happen to the girls?
"Oh they'd be just fine. They've gotten quite strong you know. They could get here on their own if they wanted to. Oh! I've actually got a bit of news for you."
Hm?
"Dae's gone ahead and found herself a boyfriend."
Oh? Is he good, or am I gonna have make another time reversal to kick some ass?
"First off don't joke about time magic. Second he's good. Do you really think I'd let some barbarian lay a finger on one of our girls?"
Good. Well if you say their all good I'd love to have your company. Roxy is kind, but she's quiet and only lets me get close when we're alone. She won't even let me sit next to her. Rudy is a perv, and I'm about ninety-five percent sure he's a reincarnate. Paul's also a perv, Lilia is distant, and Mom is a little too loving.
"Well look at you mister critic. I suppose you'll need some company then."
I was feeling the familiar sensation of being pulled downwards.
"See you later then, my little songbird."
With a wave of Death's hand I went back downwards. When I opened my eyes I saw Roxy looked down at me with a worried look. Reida looked like she knew I'd be fine.
"Ugh. Where'd Rudy and Isolte go?"
"That's why I woke you up. There was a bright flash and they disappeared. Reida looked and found them in the house though. But the thing is..."
"Where is Mister Lotus?"
Rudy was looking annoyed at Isolte. We went inside and Paul eyed Reida warily.
"It's like they don't remember anything. Also they're all calling you "Mister Lotus." Well expect for Zenith. She's still calling you her son, but Paul is getting really confused anytime she does that."
I got up out of Roxy's arms and walked towards Mom and Paul.
"Lotus!"
Mom ran forward and pulled me into a hug. A pro of having a void body was the fact I didn't have to breath. So unlike Rudy who Mom would hug at any given moment she would hug me whenever she felt like it, which was usually two or three times a day. She hugged Rudy more since he'd force his way out of her hugs. She could give me more love in one sitting since I couldn't suffocate. Wanna guess who mom's favorite is? Bet you can't.
"Lotus! Zenith! Get away from her! She was just trying to kill you!"
"I told you about it just before breakfast. Reida's a friend now."
"Before breakfast? We haven't eaten yet. You disappeared with Reida then showed back up in Zenith's stomach then you disappeared again. What's going on?"
"And this is why I said you shouldn't mess with time magic."
Rising out of my shadow, Death stood with her set of wings fully held outwards. I ran up and jumped up to sit on her shoulder. To fit a little more comfortably I went back to the look I had when I was reborn to Zenith, but I kept my long blue hair, so really it just looked like my face was a little more feminine and I shrunk.
"Whose that?"
"Aaaah. So cold and comfy."
"Truly my songbird. You're the only mortal in all of existence to find comfort in Death's aura. I'll never understand you."
"Lotus. I need an explanation. Now."
"I believe I could give a better one. First of all allow me to introduce myself. I am Death, the husband of the man who sits on my shoulder."
""Huh?!""
Everyone but Roxy and Reida looked at me shocked. We all sat down and Death gave everyone an explanation as to what time magic was, it's dangers, and what happened.
Apparently whenever we reached the point where I initially reversed time, instead of time continuing on the timeline switched back to the previous one. Why it didn't do this before? I've got no idea. Honestly man fuck time magic. It's way to confusing and convoluted.
This meant that everyone else remembered me as the Migurdian who arrived here with Roxy. The only exceptions were Roxy, Rosie, Reida, and surprisingly Zenith. Roxy and Rosie were likely because of their pockets, and Reida was probably because of her eye. Mom however I had no idea for, so I'm just gonna call it mother's intuition.
"I hate time travel."
"And that's why it's banned. Sir Paul where does one go to buy land around here?"
"Buy land? What for?"
"Why to make a house of course."
"Oh uh. Just find yourself a spot and build it. Just try not to get too close to anyone's house or field."
"Thank you very much."
Death picked me up with one hand and sat me down on another chair as she went outside. I grew back to my Migurdian body.
"As expected of you sir. You've married quite the women. And at such a young age as well."
"Grandma! Why are you being so weird?! Didn't we come here to kill the blue haired demon?"
"I'll tell you about it in a minute dear, but we aren't going to kill her. What shall we do Sir?"
Hmmm? She had a good question. From what I could understand about Darius from the info Reida gave me he likely was going to want physical evidence of our deaths.
"Come back this evening. I'll give you some fake corpses to bring to Darius as 'proof' of Roxy and I's death."
"Understood. Come Isolte. We've got some time to practice your swordsmanship, I'll also give you an explanation on the situation since you've forgotten."
Isolte and Reida went outside leaving me, Rudy, Roxy, Paul, Lilia, and mom inside.
"I need a nap."
"Didn't you say you had breakfast already?"
"It's been a long morning, and talking through this staff costs more and more mana the more I use it. I'm already starting to run low."
I got up and went towards my room. I went inside and plopped onto my bed. I slowly drifted away into sleep. Seems like things are gonna change quite a bit starting today.
And chapter 3 finally arrives. This took me way longer than I thought it would to write. I wore the first 2,000 words the same day that I released chapter 2, and then I didn't touch it for like 3 weeks. Whenever I did start writing on it again it was a very slow burn, but we're finally here.
I think I did a good job with the Lotus and Reida conflict. Lotus and Thorn both fought Reida in my fanfics. Thorn can beat her much easier since he can just cheat with gravity magic, but since Lotus isn't as proficient in space magic as Thorn he simply doesn't have the magic power to do it. He has the knowledge and strength to learn it with trial and error, but he probably won't be doing that anytime soon.
Lotus is the kind of person to fully expect powerful opponents to be either as strong or stronger than him. So he trains and does whatever he can to get stronger to beat them. This often leads him to heavily overestimating his opponents.
Also since I did ones for the Godkin on my other fanfic here's a status card for Lotus.
Name: Khaos Konton, Thorn Hanabira, Lotus Migurdia, Lotus Greyrat
Titles: God of Nothing, Husband of Death, Death's Left Hand, Shadow of Death, God Killer, The Devourer
Equipment: Sword of the Water God, Speaker Staff, Summoned Leviathans
Magic (in terms of the six faced world)
Lightning magic: Emperor
Despair magic: Emperor
War magic: King
Void magic: God (With Void Eyes)
Beast magic: King
Space magic: Advanced
Life magic: Intermediate
Water magic: King
Fire magic: King (When using fire domain in the morning. Doesn't release smoke.)
Summoning magic: Saint
Sword
Water God: God
Sword God: Saint
North God:King
Chapter 4: Ch4 Sin
Chapter Text
*-Lotus-*
Ugh. My everything hurts... again.
Trying to move around hurts too much, so I summoned Fanta and sent him looking around the house for me.
With the position of the sun and help from my sun domain I could tell it was nearly time for dinner. Paul wasn't in or near the house so he was probably out patrolling still, Rudy and Roxy were doing magic lessons in the front yard, and Lilia and Mom were outside doing laundry in the back yard.
I could also see Death past our fence. She seemed to be in the process of creating something. Probably a house.
I was about to bring Fanta back when a certain comment from Lilia caught my ear.
"Madam... I have a question."
"Hm? Go ahead Lilia. And I told you. Just call me Zenith."
"You say that sir Lotus is your son. Do the memories of him being your son overlap with already existing memories? Like memories that were similar, but he wasn't there."
"Yes it's like that. Do you remember it Lilia?"
"Not well, but... there are memories there that I know shouldn't be possible. Memories of a younger Lotus born as the Young Master's twin brother."
"So you do remember!"
Lilia was quickly embraced by Zenith as Zenith started barraging her with questions. I called Fanta back and painfully stood up.
Only two healing mages in the village, and conveniently they're both in either the front or back yard.
I slowly made my way downstairs and went out the backdoor since it was closer.
I pumped some mana into my staff to call out to Zenith.
"Hey Momma? Think you could use a quick healing spell on me? I'm kind of hurting everywhere."
"Oh my poor boy! Come here and let Momma fix you right up!"
Zenith ran over to me and said the incantation for an intermediate level healing spell. I think it might be a little over kill, but I'm not gonna complain. I made a note of the incantation, and I could feel the pain quickly fading away as a green shining light poured from Zenith's hands.
"Thanks Momma. You're the best."
"Did you hear that Lilia?! He said I'm the best!"
Zenith quite literally jumped for joy as she had a small celebration.
"Good to see your feeling better sir Lotus. Or should I be calling you Young Master Lotus?"
"Whichever one your more comfortable with. Honestly though, I'd prefer if you just called me Lotus."
"Trust me. She won't. I've been trying to get her to just call me Zenith ever since she got here, but she hasn't budged at all."
"Ah well. She's just doing her job I suppose. I can respect it."
I gave Lilia a thumbs up. I walked past them both and hopped the fence as I made my way over to Death.
"You seem oddly talkative today."
"I make special exceptions for Momma and Lilia."
"Oh? I can understand Zenith with her being your mom, but why Lilia?"
"Well. She's pretty..."
"Oh you greedy little man! You aren't even done pursuing Roxy and you've already got your sights set on another lady. I didn't know I had married such a pervert~."
"Oh please. Besides Lilia's extremely... we'll say professional. It may not be possible."
"Well when one stubborn person and another stubborn person clash it all comes down to whose more stubborn. And you know what everyone calls you."
"A very stubborn bastard."
"Yep. If you do pursue her though don't force her into anything. Make sure she's okay with whatever happens. Maids like her usually go along with whatever their masters tell them, so you might need to do some mind reading to see what she is and isn't comfortable with."
"Well duh. I'm not gonna force her into anything. You'd have to be a real piece of shit to do something like that."
"True. I'm almost done with the house. Gimme another hour or so. After that I've gotta go back to the Afterlife and see how everything's going there."
"Huh?! You've barely been here a day!"
"I know, but with her limited knowledge Dae can only be my substitute for so long. Once the new kid has learnt enough I'll be able to come back to stay with you. I may constantly complain about your use of time magic, but it's only because of its use that I was able to sneak into this world."
"I suppose I should use it more then?"
I got popped on the back of the head.
"Hell no!"
"It was a joke!"
"I told you not to joke about that kind of stuff. Now why don't you go visit that blue haired beauty you've got your eye on?"
"Fine fine, I'll get out of your wings."
I swear being able to swap between angry and teasing that fast just isn't fair.
I walked back to this house and entered through the front gate.
"Hm? Oh Lotus your awake. Are you okay? Your face is a little red."
Roxy looked at me with concern. Rudy looked at me... Rudy looked at me like he didn't know how to look at me. He had a slightly annoyed look on his face. Probably because I interrupted his personal time with Roxy, but he also looked concerned.
"I'm fine. I usually feel pretty warm after taking a nap. I just need a minute."
"If you say so. So as I was saying..."
I sat to the side as Roxy continued her lecture on magic for Rudy.
I started circulating some cold air around me and tuned out Roxy's lecture. It was one she had already told me before we got to Buena. It was about the main difference between Beginner level spells and intermediate level spells, and whenever you should want to use one or the other.
Considering the fact that Rudeus's first attempt at an intermediate level spell was indoors I'd say it should've been told to him much sooner.
For now I took up one of Rudy's hobbies. Making a small block of clay and molding it into a figurine. Rudy uses this method to hone magic control and increase his mana reserves. The only real difference between what I was going to do and what Rudy does is that I'm going to use space magic when Rudy uses Earth magic.
Quite frankly I didn't use a bunch of my time to practice space magic when Millis was teaching me. Since he himself couldn't use space magic I had to read the books and practice on my own, and I'd be given allotted time to practice my space magic. However, a lot of that time was actually spent on me secretly learning void magic.
I was instinctively drawn to a book on it in Milli's library once, and ever since then I was hooked. If anyone found out about it though I'd be scolded and banned from the library, since a Void god was already being trained and I was supposed to stick to my own subjects.
The only one's who found me out were Kuroi and his teacher. Whenever they realized I wasn't trying to take Kuroi's position and was only learning void magic for entertainment they actually started giving me tips.
But since I didn't use my space training time to actually practice space magic I was lacking in the field, so I'd be using this to practice and further my control of space magic. Like I said before. I have all the knowledge of space magic, I just need to learn how to put it to use.
So I made my block of clay and started molding it with space magic. It went... fine. Thanks to my space eyes it drained about the same amount of mana that using Earth magic would've. My lack of control however did make it significantly more difficult to get the details right. I'd bend an area to wide, or I'd remove too much of a section. These problems mainly stemmed from how I was using the magic.
With Earth magic it's like your slowly carving away at the clay, but with space magic it's closer to bending and molding the clay. The whole point of this practice was to gain a better control on space magic so that my bending and molding would look as if I had used a precision knife.
Dinner was pretty uneventful and when it came time to sleep I found myself in bed with Roxy. So understandably since Rudeus had no memories of us as brothers he felt uncomfortable sharing a room with one of his teachers. Speaking of I need to make lesson plans. Roxy is giving me a week because of the whole time magic situation.
But back to the point at hand. Roxy let me back in her room so long as I slept in my Migurdian body like before. So now Roxy and I were really close laying in a bed made for one person as we both struggled to go to sleep because of the constant moaning and knocking of the bed frame.
"Honestly I'm shocked that they held out for this long. Before you showed up they went at it every single night."
"R-really?"
"Yeah."
I could feel the temperature rising under the blanket as Roxy's legs started awkwardly rubbing together.
"Um... I'm gonna... Go use the bathroom."
"M'kay."
Roxy closed the door and I let out a relieved sigh. Now that she's gone I can deal with this.
I looked under the blanket to see a very obvious tent in my pants.
Roxy and I assumed this body was nine since Migurd's aging slows down when they hit puberty, but could this body have just gone through puberty early?
The only time I really grew was when Roxy and I were on our way to Buena. Could that have been my last growth spurt before puberty?
Hmmm? She should be back by now...
I summoned Fanta and peaked out the door. I was immediately greeted with the sight of Roxy peeking through Paul and Zenith's door.
Her hands were in her robes and her actions were obvious to anyone who saw her.
Her left hand was pinching her left nipple and her right hand was rubbing her panties. She was masturbating.
I mean if this doesn't go down on its own I guess I'll have to deal with it.
I slid out of my pajama pants and started stroking myself. I shifted Fanta a bit so could get a peak into Roxy's open robe. We both kept doing our own thing for a bit. I could tell Roxy was close as she started rubbing herself faster and she started breathing harder.
She suddenly stopped when she heard a creak and turned away. Moving Fanta I could see Rudy looking shocked as he ducked back into his room.
Roxy embarrassingly got up and rushed into our room. I quickly turned over as she slowly slid into bed. She didn't seem all to happy at being interrupted when she was so close to the finish line.
She wrapped her arms around me and pulled me close. Her breath was warm as it blew down my neck.
"So uh... if you want to finish what you were doing in the hallway... I won't stop you."
"H-huh?! What are you talking about?"
"You know..." I grabbed Roxy's right hand and started licking the juices off her fingers. "This."
"D-don't lick that! It's dirty!"
Roxy whispered complaints, but didn't say anything other than its dirty.
"If it's dirty then why does it taste so good?"
"Hm?! I... suppose it'd be nice to finish."
"If that's the case than could I finish as well?"
"Y-you we're doing it to?"
"Yeah. I'm not wearing pants right now."
"H-huh?" As if to check, Roxy reached down behind me and brushed a hand down one of my cheeks. "O-oh..."
"Careful. You'll give this old man ideas."
Roxy reached under her nightgown and started rubbing herself. I shifted onto my back and started doing the same. We went on for a bit until I was surprised by Roxy's hand reaching down and moving mine away as she started to stroke me.
I moved my hands to Roxy and rubbed her lower lips until I found what I was looking for. The clitoris.
"Ah~!"
Thankfully I put a ring of silence around us earlier. If I hadn't everyone upstairs would've heard Roxy moan.
"Unf! That! More of that!"
I started rubbing her clit harder as her grip on me tightened. I wouldn't last much longer like this.
"R-Roxy... I'm..."
"Same. Just keep going! Ah~!"
Roxy continued to moan out as I pinched her clit. Roxy shivered and grabbed onto me with her free hand. She pulled me closer and moaned as she pushed her lips onto mine and came.
Roxy pushed her tongue against mine as her climax shook the bed.
"Th... That was... amazing."
"Looked like it. Now I just have to finish this."
"Move on your side. I have an idea."
I got on my side so I was facing Roxy like I was told. She wrapped her arms around me and squished my penis between her thighs and her pussy.
"I know I don't have much, but I hope this helps- eep!"
I grabbed onto Roxy's hips and thrusted like a dog in heat. Her juices spread from her pussy down her thighs and acted as the perfect lubricant. It barely took a minute for me to cum.
"Huff... it seems... you made a bit of a mess."
I laid my head on Roxy's sweaty chest. I waved my hand and some silently cast space magic cleaned us up.
"I suppose that works."
Roxy and I held each other and we both fell asleep.
*-Roxy-*
I slowly opened my eyes as I felt something warm being held against me. I looked down and saw the familiar figure of Lotus clinging onto me. His arms and legs were wrapped around me and seemed to hold a pretty tight grip.
I laid there a bit longer and embraced him as I remembered what happened last night. I felt my body grow warm as I rested my head into his hair. As always he had a pleasant floral smell about him.
Seeing how bright the light was outside I realized I actually woke up a little earlier than usual. I even woke up before Lotus did, and he's usually the second one awake in this house. The only person who ever woke up before him was Lilia, but on very rare occasions Paul would wake up earlier to do some extra sword training.
Once I realized I wasn't gonna go back to sleep I slowly got out of Lotus's embrace and started getting dressed.
I blushed a little when I went to unbutton my gown and not only did I touch my bare skin instead of my gown, I also felt some moisture as I pulled my hand back.
I gave it a curious lick and realized it tasted exactly like Lotus did when I kissed him.
I quickly got dressed and grabbed my staff. I looked at Lotus as I reached out for the door, and I gave him a small forehead kiss as I left.
"Really? That must've been hilarious to see!"
"It was quite entertaining."
I walked downstairs and saw Death sipping on an oddly fancy cup of tea and Lilia preparing breakfast in the cauldron.
"Oh good morning Roxy. How are you?"
"Oh I'm uh... I'm good."
I meekly sat down in the chair in front of her.
Right. I... did that with her husband... last night.
Death smiled and waved her hand. A floating ring of purple light appeared around us as she took a sip of her tea.
"So was it fun?"
"H-huh?"
"With Lotus. Was it fun?"
"Y-you know?"
She knows?!
"Like I said. I have to keep a close eye on him so that another time magic situation doesn't happen again. Of course I saw. Unfortunately he was using a silencing spell so I couldn't hear, but you looked like you were having fun."
"You're not... mad?"
"He's explained his multiple lives right?"
"Yeah."
Death lowered a hand that I just realized was glowing purple.
"Before he reincarnated I told him to love who he wanted to love and to go crazy with it if we wanted to take on multiple people at once. Of course I'm not angry."
"Oh. Phew."
"So come on gimme the details. I'd ask him but I'm gonna be leaving soon so I might not see him."
Death listened in as I very embarrassingly told her what happened last night.
"Hmm. Always so considerate. So Roxy. How would you feel about marrying Lotus? When he grows up a bit first."
"M-marriage? Well. To be honest it sounds to good to be true. I thought I'd be cursed to die a marriagless death because of this small body."
"Aren't there others that are the same race as you? Surely there's at least one that's your type."
"Not really. You see... all Migurds are born with the ability to communicate with Telepathy, but I wasn't. Even if I went searching it'd be impossible to find someone who'd want... well this. And besides, most who would are pedophilic creeps."
"I see. Well whenever your ready I'd be more than happy to welcome you into our family. What would that make us? We'd be fellow wives, yes, but on paper would that be labeled as something else? Sister-in-law? No that doesn't seem right. Maybe we'd just be considered wives to each other. I feel like that could work."
"R-right."
There was a sudden sparkle of light and a bracelet on Death's left wrist started shining purple.
"That's my queue. It was a pleasure meeting you Roxy, though I suppose you and Lotus's pleasure was greater, hm?"
A blush flew over my face as Death giggled and disappeared in a puff of smoke. The ring that was around us disappeared and Lilia sat a bowl of soup in front of me.
"Thank you."
"Of course. Is Young Master Lotus alright? He's usually up much earlier than this."
"Oh yeah he's fine. He's just a little more tired than usually."
"Very well then."
*-Rudeus-*
Ugh. I opened my eyes and sat up in my bed. I had the weirdest dream last night. It kinda felt like I was watching a movie, but the movie was something I was involved in. I was watching it through the eyes of myself. I could tell because anytime I was crawling around and found a pair of panties I'd stick them on my head and crawl as fast as I could to avoid getting them taken off of me. Just like I did when I was a baby. Even the house was the same.
If I didn't know better I'd say it was me remembering everything that led up to now, but there was one major difference. Something that was there that shouldn't be there. I had a brother.
A brother that oddly enough had the same name as my new teacher. He rarely talked, and when he did it was only to entertain Zenith or to hide the fact I was practicing magic. He was also always smiling. It was really creepy.
I woke up after the dream got to me using splash flow and blowing a hole through our wall.
I got out of bed and stretched a bit and then went downstairs for breakfast.
When I got to the bottom I was greeted with a blue haired Loli eating some soup. Her hair wasn't in its usual braids and was lazily falling down her back. Her usually sleepy eyes seemed a bit more awake than normal as well.
"Hm? Oh Rudy, good morning."
"Good morning Miss Roxy. Where's Lotus?"
I sat at the table and Lilia placed a bowl in front of me before quickly going back to the cauldron.
"Oh he's still asleep."
Right. My new teachers were also sleeping in the same bed. Something I used to think would be heaven to sneak into until it was revealed that Lotus was actually a dude!
I mean come on, really? He's so beautiful in a feminine way. Even Paul was fooled.
"Right."
I continued to eat my soup in silence until I heard a creak come from above the stairs. Walking down with a smile plastered on his face as per usual was Lotus. He was wearing a deep purple sweater with a gray robe and matching gray pants. Holding it with his hands behind his back he held a magic staff, but instead of having a crystal on it it had what looked like a speaker on the end.
Unknown to Rudeus there is a magic stone in the staff. It's just in the casing behind the speaker.
Lotus sat down beside Roxy and Lilia gave him a bowl of soup. I couldn't help but notice that not only did his soup have a little more meat than mine did, but that it also had a little more soup in the bowl than mine did.
But I kept my complaints to myself. I couldn't make myself look like a brat in front of Roxy after all.
"Mornin'."
Lotus greeted everyone with a single word as he started eating his soup with sleepy eyes.
"So uh... about the whole time magic situation. Were we really brothers."
Lotus held his staff up a little as he continued eating. After a second his voice came through the speaker.
"Yes and no. Technically we are half brothers if you only look at our blood. Anyone outside looking in would see the twin sons of Zenith and Paul. However, I don't have an ounce of Paul's blood in me. Well in my human body, but that's beside the point. My blood is an exact replica of Zenith's with the only difference being me being male. I tried cross examining my blood with Paul's but there is simply no matches. All the DNA in my body is from Zenith and any loose ends were patched with my own DNA. So yes, through Zenith we are brothers, but since we technically don't share a father we'd be classified as half brothers."
"Uh huh. But we were brothers?"
"Yep."
"So you're super smart right?"
"Depends on the subject."
"Say there was some sort of time magic mishap and you get some new family that your mom and teacher remember, but you, your dad, and the maid don't. Could it be possible to have dreams where you see memories of the time they remember?"
"I have memories of Young Master Lotus."
"You do?"
I looked at Lilia a little surprised.
"Yes. He was always a quiet one. Always pointed out when you had an 'accident.' However, I suppose that was him trying to hide the fact that you were using magic in the house."
"To answer your question, quite frankly I have no idea. All books that focused on time magic were burnt and destroyed so all my knowledge is based on what little of it was mentioned in the books on space magic."
"Will you be teaching me about that?"
"Yeah, I'm still technically one of your teacher's. We'll pick up on our lessens next week."
"M'kay."
Even if he is quiet and a guy, at least he's good to look at.
*-Lotus-*
No matter how I think about it I can't figure out how they all remember the past. Roxy and Rosie make sense because of the pockets, but you could barely make an excuse for Zenith with her "mother's intuition." But now both Lilia and Rudy remember me? How?!
I at least maybe got an answer for one of them. I went upstairs to check on the waypoint and found that it was still there, but someone had moved it. Not anything major like moving it across the room, but someone did move it a little out of its normal spot. And I knew it couldn't have slipped because the design for the waypoint's holding stand wouldn't let it slip or shift on its own.
Depending on when that person touched it they may have still been linked to the previous timeline's coordinates long enough to keep their memories during the merge. Due to the illusion around it no one should've seen it, but due to the spell's low level I wouldn't be shocked that Lilia found it while sweeping or something.
Or maybe she just found it anyway. I swear it's impossible to hide anything from her.
But if that was Lilia then what about Rudeus?
What if he was a reincarnate? It's not impossible. It would explain why he's so smart at his age. He taught himself how to read and when I first got here with Roxy he had been teaching himself magic; even if it was only two spells.
That could be the case, and it's the only reasonable answer I can think of. Then again nothing about this situation is reasonable in the first place. Well whatever. Guess I'll get back to working on that figurine.
I summoned my figurine from the void to continue working on it. It was an easy way to burn through my mana that's for sure. If I didn't have my space eyes to lighten the load I'd run out of mana in seconds.
I sat in the background and got better at my control. The blob slowly morphed until it vaguely resembled a pose of someone holding out their left hand while grasping a staff in their right.
The oversized triangle shaped object on the figurine's head made it obvious who I was sculpting. Maybe I'd give it to Roxy as a gift later.
The rest of the day continued on as normal. We had lunch When Paul got back from patrol he practiced stances with Rudy until dinner. Then at night whenever Paul and Zenith started to bang, Roxy and I helped each other like we did the night before.
And so the days flew by until eventually it was my turn to teach Rudeus again. He's remembered everything from before by now, so instead of it being a teacher and student type of class it felt more like one brother telling another brother how to do something.
I lazily held my staff as I laid back in my seat. I expanded a field around us that let us see each others mana veins.
"You remember how to use your mana veins?"
"I do. You just do this, and feel that and... got it!"
Rudy held his hand up to show me and was shocked when a black liquid followed his hand.
"Gah! What is this? What's happening?!"
"Calm down. You're casting the most basic void spell there is. You've emptied your mana veins leaving only Nothing in them. That Nothing creates void as you can see in front of your hand. This spell is the basis for all void magic, and is also what is commonly used by void mages instead of ink."
"So it's like an ink substitute?"
"Basically speaking, yes."
"Okay... now what?"
I held my hand towards him.
"Imagine it's like the Water Ball spell. Shoot it at me."
"What?! Won't that hurt you?"
"Rudeus I half been cut in half, decapitated, dismembered, frozen, melted, crushed, eaten alive, and a menagerie of other horrid ways to either die or be tortured. The first void spell a child has ever cast is the least of my worries."
"Is that... true?"
"Uh huh. Now shoot me and maybe I'll tell you one of those stories."
"Mmmmm. Fine."
Rudeus held his hand out and the void coalesced into a ball and fired at me. The orb slammed into my palm with a shocking amount of force. It didn't affect me however, and the orb was absorbed into my hand.
"Woah. How'd you do that?!"
"In due time Rudy. Now I want you to try again."
"Um... I don't know if I can. My mana pool is already feeling pretty low."
"I suppose that's fair. I can only cast void magic easily because my magic eyes take away the strain and reduce the amount of mana I use. Whenever I try to cast other spells I know that I can't cover with my eyes it's pretty draining. I'm honestly kind of shocked you could cast a void spell that strong at your age. How much mana do you have?"
"A lot."
I swung my staff and my chair disappeared as a new chair appeared under Rudy.
"Wah! Give a guy a warning!"
"Sorry. (Read: not sorry.) Let's do a lecture then."
The lecture I gave Rudeus lasted until lunch. It covered the fundamentals of Void magic. How you need Nothing in your mana veins to use it properly, how small doses can be used as a substitute for ink, and how Void magic can mimic other magics so long as you're creative enough.
The first two points were a recap of what we went over today, but the third was something new. I demonstrated it by using Void magic to make black flame. I also made a black liquid and a black crystal. Wind spells were possible but incredibly dangerous if they were mimicked with Void magic.
The other forms of Void Mimicry only harmed someone if you wanted it to. For instance, holding onto the Void Crystal wouldn't hurt you, but hitting someone with it would hurt.
On the contrary mimicked wind magic could be fatal. Void magic mimicked wing magic by turning Void into a gas, and blowing it at an opponent. If anyone breathed it in it would take a Void mage at least one level above the Void mage who cast the spell to over power the poisonous effects and heal the wounded.
For that reason I didn't demonstrate mimicked wind magic, but that did give me the idea to check out whether or not I could create poisons or not. I'd have to check that out later. That North King I ate had a bunch of knowledge on poisons.
After we ate lunch I decided to do some experiments. Not with poisons, I'd save that for when I'm alone and away from everyone. For now I sat on the living room and started to make another miniature leviathan. So far the only miniature I have is Fanta, so why not give him a sister.
Forming the general shape with water magic I then used a combination of void, space, life, and summoning magic. Viola. A miniature sea empress was now happily swimming around my head as it made noises similar to that of a deep drum.
With their help I could now freely use telepathy without any mental strain or mana cost. The mana cost would've been next to nothing anyway, but now I won't get tired from talking. It also won't blur the person's vision when I try to talk to them. Didn't Roxy say she couldn't use telepathy even though that's what Migurdians are known for? I think I just thought of another present for her.
Some more days past and Roxy and I have been swapping back and forth to teach Rudeus. On her days I'd sit beside her while working on a bracelet. It was brown on the outside, but if you looked under it on the inside you'd see a light blue glow. It was almost done and I'd probably have it done before we went to bed.
"Ah! Who-"
Roxy, Rudy, and I all looked at the house. Roxy and I ran inside and found a demon holding onto Lilia. I didn't mean demon as in a Migurd like Roxy and I either. I meant orange skin, horns, wings, and a tail tipped in the shape of a heart.
"H-hey! Let go of her!"
The incubus turned around and looked Roxy up and down.
"Sorry sweetheart but you ain't my- Ah~"
I wrapped its tail around my hand and pulled hard. The incubus moaned out and immediately fell on the floor.
"Mind telling me what your up to? I believe Asmodeus and I are on a "I won't fuck with you if you don't fuck with me" basis. Is he trying to go back on our deal?"
"There seems to be a m-misunderstanding sir. You see I was just trying to h-help this lady relieve her sexual tension that's all."
I looked over at Lilia who had moved behind Roxy and taken a defensive stance. Rudeus was looking cautiously through the door.
"Ever heard of consent? You have a crystal on you?"
"What's it to- Ah~ you know a demon's tail is really sensitive~. You outta be careful. Do that more and I'll just enjoy the pleasure."
"Uh huh." Chomp.
I pulled up the tail and bit down on the heart shaped tip.
"Oh son of a FUCK. WHAT THE FUCK IS WRONG WITH YOU?!"
"So you got that crystal or no?"
I threateningly barred my teeth as I lifted his tail again.
"Right pocket! It's in my right pocket for the love of Satan please don't bite it again!"
I reached into his pocket and grabbed a purple crystal with a golden ring around it.
"Great. Let's go talk to your boss."
I pushed some mana into the crystal and a portal opened into what looked like an office desk in the middle of a strip club.
"I'm gonna deal with this real quick. Be back later."
I dragged the incubus through the portal by his tail as he continued to throw swears at me.
Sitting at the desk surrounded by paperwork I knew to be fake was a tall purple skinned demon. He had two large horns protruding from his forehead and all he wore was an undone robe.
"Hm? Oh~ if it isn't my favorite little bundle of depression. I'd recognize that soul anywhere. What brings you here?"
Asmodius eyed me curiously. Some of the blank sheets of paper were blocking his view, so I kindly moved them.
By that I mean picked the incubus up by his tail and threw him onto the desk.
"We both know that none of these papers are real. You've got this setup going to satisfy your little office kink so dismiss whatever demon you've got down there and let's get to the point."
"Fine fine. You're no fun."
Asmodius shoved his hand under the table and shivered. Seconds later a red skinned succubus got up from under the desk and walked away while licking her lips. Asmodius clapped his hands and we were teleported to his actual office. Papers were on his desk, but they weren't even close to the amount of fake papers he had on his other desk.
"So what did this one do to earn your ire?"
"Oh you know. He just appeared in my house and tried to rape my maid."
"Sigh. Thomas I gave you one job. How did you fail this badly?"
"I-I'm sorry sir."
"So you sent him to what? Spy on me?"
"Hm? Technically no. I've been getting some weird signals from a marking I put on one Thorn Hanabira. I sent Thomas to go check on him, but it seems he went to the wrong timeline. That's my bad."
"Uh huh. Just make sure this doesn't happen again. If it does I'm taking your sin."
"Of course. Say how are the other Godkin doing?"
"... We both know the answer to that question."
"Do we though? How close did you get to that little fear girl?"
"Asmodius."
"You saved her from those slave traders pretty quick. She must've been really great full."
"I'm leaving. And I'm taking this crystal with me."
I turned around and opened a portal back to the house. I put one foot through and paused once I heard Asmodius speak again.
"And I went through all that trouble to capture her just for you to save her in four months. I didn't even get to play with her."
I felt my smile fall away.
"What did you just say?"
I turned around and stepped back through the portal.
"Oh uh. You heard that?"
Asmodius's previously smug look disappeared, and was replaced with fear. With my despair domain I cranked his fear level to the max.
"Gasp! What? W-what is happening to m-me?"
Asmodius was lifted into the air and slammed against the wall. The previously well lit room was now flashing between very dim and no light at all.
"You wanna repeat that? Out all the things that's been in that mouth of yours I think this might be the one that fucks you most."
"P-please! I... I wasn't serious! She's fine right?! Well was but ahaha- Gah!!!"
Asmodius tried to nervously joke his way out. Not happening. I stabbed a spike of void through one of his feet. Then the other. Then his hand, and then the other hand.
The spikes all started moving away from eachother stretching Asmodius.
"New record. I don't think any of your holes have every stretched this much before."
"Please! I beg- Gah! I beg you! Make it stop!"
"As you wish."
I held my palm towards Asmodius. It felt like a magnet started pulling my palm towards him but I didn't move.
Asmodius started screaming out as a deep purple symbol appeared on his chest and slowly turned into a sort of gas as it flowed into my palm. The screams stopped as blood started spilling from Asmodius's body as he started to tear apart.
"Perhaps I should learn some exorcisms. It'd be cleaner that's for sure."
I felt a scorching pain on top of where my heart should be. I simply lifted my shirt and sitting on my chest was a deep purple marking sitting on top of my heart. It was a purple orb with three lines coming off it in a wavy pattern. The lines were positioned to go slightly away from my chest and toward my armpit. The lines weren't very thick and were 6 inches long each.
Suddenly a book appeared in front of me. The title was Lust for Dummies. It was essentially a guide book how to use the sin of lust, what powers it gave you, and what you needed to do to feed the sin. Every sin has something that you had to do or else you would die and a new owner would be chosen for the sin. In my case I had to have certain amounts of sexual experiences. It acted like a charged battery and thanks to Asmodius it was currently fully charged. I'd know when to charge it and how much to charge it based on how the purple marks spread across my body.
I stepped through and closed the portal. Roxy and Rudy were both talking to Lilia, but they both turned when they heard the portal close.
"Young Master Lotus?! Are you okay?!"
Lilia sounded worried. She looked worried too.
"Lotus what happened?! Why are you covered in blood?!"
"Huh?"
I looked down and sure enough I was absolutely covered in blood. I guess I was in the splash zone when Asmodius was torn apart.
"I'm fine. It's not mine."
"That... doesn't help."
I gave them a brief explanation on what the demon was and where I went. I told them about Asmodius and that I killed him, but I did leave out the part where I stole his sin.
"So he sent an incubus to spy on you? Why?"
"Beats me. Something about timelines, symbols, and signals. Either way it's none of my concern."
"If you say so. You're really okay?"
"I'm fine Roxy. What about you Lilia? How are you?"
"A bit shocked, but I experienced worse in the royal capitol. I will be fine."
"Worse than what happened in the capitol?"
"It's nothing to worry about Young Master. I'm fine."
We left the discussion there and we all split. Roxy went to do some odd jobs in the village, Lilia continued to clean up, Rudy went outside to start his exercises, and I went upstairs because I was becoming unusually tired.
I flopped into the bed and grumbled. Why am I feeling so sluggish? It feels like all those nights I spent up making the waypoint are catching up to me.
Suddenly a small floating book appeared above my face. It was barely the size of my hand and fit right in my palm. Writing started appearing on its blank pages, but before I could read it the book fell on my face.
I sat up and made a small sun orb to see it better. It was still midday and the curtains didn't block that much light, but for some reason everything was a bit dark and blurry.
I flipped the book open and read.
[For questions related to your sin that you cannot find in Lust for Dummies please refer to this book. The reason that you feel tired is because your sin is trying to fuse into your body and soul. To do this it is consuming the mana in your body, it would then attach itself to the mana, and then it would redistribute the new mana. However, your body is made of Void magic so it's trying to eat you.]
That sucks. How can I fix that?
[Simple. Create and inhabit a body made of flesh and blood. The sin would be able to fully integrate itself with no problem then.]
And if I don't wanna?
[You'll forever be as tired as you are now as the sin tries to eat you alive.]
Gods damn it. Fine. But I'm taking a nap as soon as I do this.
I spent the next hour or so reconfiguring my body back to flesh and blood. It'd take longer to swap between my Migurd body and Greyrat body, but I could still access them. It'd just take a minute for me to swap between the two now.
I didn't feel as tired as before so I skimmed through Lust for Dummies and stopped on a page labeled Integration.
Essentially once the sin integrates in me I'll manifest some attributes of previous sin wielders. Hooray, I guess.
I wanted more information, but some of the pages wouldn't open. The book would close and a message would appear on the back telling me to wait for the integration to be complete.
I was too bothered to think about it so I sent the book to the void and laid my head down. I slowly drifted to sleep.
After a couple good hours of napping I got up and stretched. I ended up sleeping on my arm in a bad position and it was a bit sore. Having a flesh body wasn't something I missed.
After a bit of stretching is when I realized something was off. I could feel an extra appendage. I looked behind me and it looked like an extension of my spine that formed a tail, but it was made of void and there was nothing connecting the bones. The segments floated in an orderly manner as if there was something holding them together.
Worryingly I tapped my head and felt to smooth cat ears on my head. I conjured a mirror and saw that these too were made of void and looked skeletal in appearance. If I looked close enough I could see that they weren't actually connected to my head, but were barely floating above it. My hair hid the bottoms and gave the illusion that they were connected.
I tried to dismiss them but they didn't even try to disappear. After a bit of experimentation I learnt that I had full control over the tail and could even extend it pretty far. The ears weren't for show either. I was able to hear better than before, and if I focused hard enough I could hear conversations happening downstairs. By putting mana into my ears I was able to weaken the effects. I was worried I'd have to hear Mom and Paul's activities in even more detail.
I sighed and grabbed my staff. I went downstairs and saw Rudy, Roxy, Lilia, and Mom all in the kitchen. Roxy, Rudy, and Mom were sitting at the table talking and Lilia was almost done cooking what I assumed to be dinner. I could hear water falling on the ground in the washroom, so I figured Paul was probably washing himself off. Not that it'd do much. I need to make better soap. I need to make a better bath actually... I need to make a lot of things better.
"Hm? Lotus? What's with the ears?"
Rudy looked at me. His grin was almost teasing, but was shifted to a more curios look. I yawned and sat beside Roxy.
"It's a small price I had to pay for some new powers. Don't worry about it."
"You had to become a cat boy for power? How does that work?"
"... That's a good question actually."
I sat up and pulled out Lust for Dummies from the void. I skimmed through the pages and found that one of the areas I couldn't reach before was open. It was labeled Past Users. It was pretty self explanatory. It showed pictures of previous wielders of the Lust sin. It showed the timeline of when they got their sin and how long they had it. Shockingly Lust had only been exchanged 7 times. Anytime Wrath came to do business with Death it looked to be a new wielder every 4-5 years. Except for the most recent wielder. Last I checked he's held it for 25 years. He's the third longest yielder so far.
My attention was drawn to a highlighted name.
Lumen Crestfallen.
She was average height and had a small frame. She wore an oversized hoodie that went down to her knees. She didn't seem to be wearing anything else. Her most notable features were her cat ears and matching tail. A footnote at the bottom of the page read that I got my chosen characteristics from her. Another interesting note in her description was that she was one of two beings to ever hold more than one sin. She also wielded the sin of Sloth. Another footnote listed that she was a singularity.
I was a bit shocked at that. Singularities are horrifically rare. You could comb over the entirety of the infinite multiverse ten times and the chances of finding one were near zero. I myself was a singularity, as well as Death, and one of the people working for her. Cross was his name I think?
"Who's that?"
Roxy looked in the book curiously. I held my staff in my arm and channeled mana through it.
"She's a previous user of this sin." I lifted my shirt and showed her the purple mark on my heart. Rudy and mom looked at it curiously.
"When I got it it gave me characteristics from one of the past users, and it just so happened to be her."
"What's a sin. Is that bad? Are you gonna be okay?!"
Mom was getting real anxious. I mentally cursed myself for letting that slip out.
"Don't worry I'm fine. From what I understand there are 7 deadly sins: Wrath, Pride, Sloth, Envy, Lust, Gluttony, and Greed. Any sin in some way shape or form can be traced back to one of these. They were compiled into these markings to hold back the temptations of people. For instance, Rape is bad. We all agree on that?"
Everyone nodded. I could see a small grimace on Lilia's face.
"It's bad, but people still do it. Not everyone does, but it still happens. If the sin of Lust were to be released into the wild with no host to hold it then rape and many other sexual acts would be the same as breathing for every living being. By confining a sin to this mark it gives living beings the ability to choose whether or not to it. Unfortunately there are still people who'd do it, but you can't take away free will."
"So it'd be considered normal? By everyone? Just like that?"
"Mhmm. People wouldn't even consider it to be a bad thing. Even victims would consider it normal. The only time I know of something like this happening is when the sin of Wrath got let loose. People started killing each other left and right without reason or guilt. When Death and I found the victims and culprits in the afterlife their response was 'That's just nature.' Only after the sin of Wrath was trapped again did they realize what happened."
"That's terrible."
"It was. Death said it took ages to get everything back in order."
"That's crazy."
"Yep. This book acts an encyclopedia for the sin. That way I can know what to expect when dealing with it."
Rudy looked at me curiously.
"So which one did you get?"
From his position he couldn't see the book well.
"Lust."
Rudy, Mom, and Roxy all deadpanned at me. If they were gonna give me some quiet time guess I'll read.
I flipped through the book and started reading up on some of my abilities. Certain sections were blacked out. 'Integration not complete' was written on top of it.
Really? I thought I already got my characteristics?
The small book appeared in front of me again.
[Partly. You obtained characteristics from Lumen, but you still need to abstain characteristics from Lust itself.]
Oh great. Like what?
[I'm unable to answer this question, however you do not need to worry. This will not affect your physical appearance to much.]
To much as in?
[You don't need to worry about growing more appendages.]
Fine. I suppose there's nothing I can do.
I skimmed through the powers as Rudy, Roxy, and Mom all awkwardly went back to their conversation.
Huh? Body manipulation? Like what making myself taller and shorter?
[Negative. Body manipulation allows the user to change the shape of one's body and soul through physical contact. To use this skill you must have consent from the target. This skill can allow you to expel illnesses, heal wounds, and even change the form of one's appendage. All you must do is imagine to shape you wish the appendage to take.]
Sounds busted.
I held my left hand away from the table and imagined its form. My arm split apart into a bunch of small tentacles tipped with swords. Each one moved just how I wanted it to.
"L-lotus?!"
Roxy looked a bit scared as my arm slowly formed back together. Then it stabbed through a longsword replaced my arm from my elbow towards my hand.
"Neat."
I fixed my arm and looked towards the others.
Lilia was glancing back worryingly and the others were looking at me with confused and worried looks.
"What? Never seen a guy turn his arm into a sword before?"
After a while Paul came downstairs and asked about my ears and tail. I gave him a quick rundown on the whole sin thing.
"Lust? Hah! You really are my kid aren't cha?"
I rolled my eyes as Lilia put a plate down in front of me. We all ate and turned in for the night.
It didn't take long for Zenith and Paul to get started with their activities. I could hear everything. The constant moaning, the way the bed frame would creak and hit the wall, and even the way that it would slightly shift against the floor. I got hard in seconds and quickly moved mana to my shadow ears to cut out the extra sound.
Roxy was already fiddling with the buttons on her nightgown. She glanced up and met my eyes. I reached up and moved her eyes as I started unbuttoning her myself. I couldn't help but notice Roxy sneaking glances to my ears.
"If you want to touch them you can."
Roxy blushed slightly and reached up. The way she felt my ears felt different. It wasn't like when I did it before. It felt pleasurable.
"Mmm. That's nice."
I opened Roxy's gown and pecked one of her nipples.
"Ah~!"
Roxy held my head to her chest with one hand, and kept rubbing ear with the other. I bought one of my hands up to play with her other nipple and used my tail to move her panties to the side. I used my other hand to rub her folds.
"Mmmm. Lotus~."
I picked my mouth up and kissed her on her lips as I pushed in a finger.
"Mmmm?!"
I wrapped my tail around her waist, and then started using it to play with her now free nipple.
Roxy was now furiously rubbing my member. I felt Roxy shake as juices dripped down her legs. I took my mouth away and she started breathing heavily.
"I... didn't know you could put a finger in."
"Really? That's usually how people with a vagina masturbate."
"Oh. I thought it... was just a... penis entrance."
"You can do a lot more with it, you know."
I slowly crawled backwards on the bed and got in between her thighs.
"L-lotus! Don't look at it like that. It's embarrassing."
"But I haven't even started yet."
I let out a mischievous giggle.
I put my lips around her entrance and started licking her folds and sucking on her clitoris.
"Hah! Don't... Don't do that there! It's dirt- ah!"
Roxy couldn't stop moaning as I shoved my tongue in and used my sin to make it bigger. After a while Roxy was twitching like crazy with every move I made. She came at least 4 times within 10 minutes.
I pulled back and could feel Roxy's heavy breath as I pulled her close. Her sleepy eyes were staring up at me as they tried to not fall asleep.
"You... you didn't finish."
"I'll live."
"Mm mm."
Roxy slowly moved down and took out my member from my shorts.
She rubbed it with one hand and kissed the head. She licked it a bunch and then slowly started putting bits of it in her mouth. I hadn't actually focused on it, but isn't this thing way too big?
The small answer book appeared in front of me.
[Gathering data of this timeline. Note: the Migurd males have large penises to make up for their low fertility rates. If a male Migurd were to fully insert himself into a female Migurd then his urethra would be placed directly in front of her womb. This would allow direct injection of large amounts of semen into the womb. The large size of a male Migurds penis keeps any excess semen from escaping.]
Oh. So I'm not very fertile?
[Confirmed. So long as you stay in your Migurdian body then you will have low fertility rates. However, with the sin of Lust you are able to increase or decrease fertility rates if you wish. You could make yourself infertile, or you could make it a guarantee that your lover gets pregnant.]
Thanks. I dismissed the book and focused back on Roxy. In all honesty. Not bad. She wasn't biting or scraping me with her teeth, and she was making avid use of her tongue. Wasn't the best, but it was alright.
After a few minutes Roxy pulled away and started rubbing her jaw.
"You okay?"
"My jaw hurts a bit. Sorry, I thought I could do you like you did for me."
"It's fine." My tail wrapped around Roxy and dragged her back up to me. "You still can."
I pushed between her soft and very wet thighs. I entertained myself with her nipples as I thrust between her legs. Each time I could feel my member go through her thighs and rub against her butt. It was almost heaven. Almost.
"Mm. Lotus. I want more."
"Aren't you tired?"
"Please. Use magic or something... but I... I want more."
I put my hand over Roxy and used some life magic. Her breathing wasn't as rapid and she quickly pushed me into my back.
She laid my member on my stomach and started rubbing herself against it.
"Oh~ that's nice."
"Mmm."
Roxy kept doing that as liquids coated my penis.
"It is... but uh... this isn't what I had in mind."
The previous confidence Roxy had all went down the window as she blushed. It went all the way down her stomach. I'd have to remember that.
"Oh? Well lead the way."
Roxy nodded. She sat up and lifted my penis. She rubbed it as it pressed against her stomach.
"I... I'm scared it won't fit. It looks as if it'll tear me apart."
"I won't let that happen. Your in good hands love."
"Hm!"
Did she just...
"Does my Roxy like being sweet talked? Oh my~."
Roxy shook her head and refocused herself. She slowly lifted herself and pushed my penis against her entrance.
Suddenly the small book again reappeared in front of me.
You really like ruining the moment huh?
[Sorry, but I thought now would be a good time to inform you that by using your sin you can make your lover feel pleasure instead of pain. If you had read more in the other book you would've found this ability.]
That's... actually really useful. Thanks.
I again dismissed the book and gave Roxy my full attention.
"Sorry about that. Something interesting just came up."
I put my hand towards Roxy and there was a pink glow.
"Ready when you are."
Roxy just nodded and started lowering herself.
"Ooooh. That's. A lot."
It was halfway in until we felt a slight pressure that made Roxy stop. Before she could go lower I sat up and laid her down carefully.
"Once we do this there's no going back."
"Hehe. There already is no going back Lotus. Now say it again. Say I'm yours."
"My Roxy. All mine and no one else's."
I pushed the rest of the way into Roxy as her hymen broke.
"Aaaaah!!!"
Roxy moaned out the loudest she ever has yet as she orgasmed hard. Thank the gods for the room of silence spell. That would've woken up half the village.
"Haha. Look there Roxy." I traced my fingers over the noticeable stomach bulge making Roxy shiver. "That's me. Making you mine."
I could feel Roxy tighten up a lot at that. She really likes that huh?
Roxy reached up and kissed me again. I slowly shifted my hips and Roxy moaned into my mouth with each thrust. I was actively using my sin to not cum. Without it I would've exploded as soon as I thrust in the first time.
I thrusted like a machine. Roxy moaned and kissed and hugged me each time. She came and came every couple of minutes. Migurds bodies was made for other Migurds. Because of my size I was actively rubbing against her g-spot and every other sensitive area inside of her.
Eventually Roxy was reduced to a moaning mess. Even with the help of my sin I was at my limit. I pushed myself all the way in and felt Roxy jolt as my sperm flowed directly into her womb. Her nails dug into my back as she had another very hard orgasm.
I slowly pulled out and could see an alarming amount of sperm pouring overflowing out of Roxy's very red private area.I laid down and Roxy let me pull her into my arms.
"I... I'm a bit... worried. What if... I get... pregnant?"
"I can control my fertility rates with my sin. You won't get pregnant."
"Oh... ok."
"I'll just get you pregnant once we settle down."
Roxy shivered slightly as she snuggled into me.
"Mhmm."
Roxy dosed off to sleep. I used space magic to clean us up. We desperately needed it. Though I did leave Roxy a little surprise. I cleaned out most of the sperm, but left as much in her womb as I could. I then plugged her womb's entrance which got me a small moan from her.
I laid my head over hers and covered us with a blanket. Today was filled with ups and downs, but I can say with confidence that I will fondly look back on it.
Chapter 4! Woohoo! So this marks a turning point away from my original view of the story. Originally the only love interests Lotus was gonna have was the ones listed in the Archive of our Own tags, but I decided to change things up. Lotus is gonna have a harem. It's not gonna be filled with random women he just wants to bang though. He'll treat them as if they were all his wives. Which they will be. I hope this doesn't ruin the story for some of you. See you next time!
For those curious about what Desth and Lilia were talking about before the former left. Death convinced Lilia to tell her a story about Lotus, and Lilia told her about Lotus's little outburst when Paul tried to force him to learn swordsmanship training.
Chapter 5: Ch5 A Long Day
Chapter Text
*-Lotus-*
It's now been four months since Roxy arrived. Rudy has successfully caught up to me, so we were both officially intermediate level mages, or so everyone thinks. Secretly I may or may not be an advanced level mage. What? Did you expect me to just sit there and wait for him? I had to keep myself entertained somehow, and I don't really want to make too many leviathans. Fanta and Gran were doing just fine. Speaking of Gran I had finished my wristband for Roxy a while ago. The day after I got my Sin actually. I've made some discoveries with that, but more on that later.
I hadn't figured out how to give it to Roxy. I thought I'd be able to just walk up and hand it to her, but anytime I approached her with the intent of giving it to her I get real nervous. Why is this making me nervous? I'm Khaos Konton gods dammit! I am married to Death herself, and have faced some of the most powerful gods of my world. Why is giving a wristband to a woman I like so damn hard?!
So yeah I'm still holding onto it.
Paul still doesn't remember the previous timeline, but he's been coming around to me. Especially when I started giving him tips on his swordsmanship. He said he didn't want advice from a kid, so I just told him that it was info that Reida gave me. He didn't question it and immediately started taking the advice.
We'd spar every now and again. He chocked my freakish strength up to me having crazy powerful touki, but I don't even use Touki when we spar. I hold myself back, even if he gets a big head when he beats the 'Water God's Master.' I'll let him have this for now. It's better than dealing with him being all pissy anyway. My opinion of him is... not great, and his boisterous prideful attitude makes it a bit difficult for me to like him. But I know it'd make mom sad if I didn't get along with him, so I'd try. Even if it's just the bare minimum.
Mom has been spoiling me rotten as always and Lilia has also been spoiling me in her own way. She gives me slightly more food than everyone else. I'm pretty sure Rudeus noticed, and maybe Paul. Not too sure about the latter. Maybe it's because I'm nice to her? I can see the small pieces of anxiety she has when she's around Rudeus for too long. He seems to freak her out with his perverted looks and grins. She gets the occasional anxiety spike when she glanced at my constant smirk, but I've been suppressing those with my Despair domain. I'd rather her not be scared of my smile. Playing with people's fears isn't the best when dealing with major feelings, like the fear of a specific person, or a fear gained through trauma, but simple anxiety caused by a smile would be harmless.
Today Roxy was out in town giving Rudeus and I a day to relax since today was meant to be one of her teaching days. Rudeus doesn't seem to be a big fan of relaxing though. He tried to just sit down and hang out earlier, but he started getting pangs of anxiety of becoming a NEET again. If Rudeus being a reincarnate wasn't confirmed to me before, it was then. Seems my brother used to be a bit of a slothful fellow. He eventually grew restless and went to the yard to practice magic. I was perfectly contempt to sit in the kitchen and do nothing. I had decided to use my human form for today, so I looked the same age as Rudeus.
I was pulled out of my thoughts as a plate was sat in front of me. On it was two ham sandwiches.
"Thank you Lilia."
"Of course Young Master Lotus. If you ever wish for something to snack on just ask. It's my job to prepare food for you and Young Master Rudeus."
"I'll keep that in mind. Say, when was the last time you took some time to just relax and snack on something Lilia?"
"There is no need Young Master. I eat plenty during my meals. Besides I have work I must get to."
I examined Lilia as she worked. Her posture was prim and proper, but she seemed to be putting most of her weight in her left leg. I wonder why? Would it be rude to ask? Would she be mad I was watching her close enough to notice something that small? Oh! Idea!
"Wanna make a deal?"
"A deal?"
"You take a break. Just to relax, or snack if you want. In return I'll help you with your work. I've gotta burn all these calories somehow."
"If you wish for me to rest then you just have to order me Young Master, and I don't need any assistance with my work. I'm perfectly capable."
"I'm not saying you aren't capable. It's just that sometimes people need rest and they don't realize it. You work from sunrise to sundown and the only 'breaks' you take are the five minutes you give yourself to eat during breakfast, lunch, and dinner, and when you sleep. It's important for you to take some time for yourself."
"I suppose that if the Young Master wishes for me to rest so badly I have no other option. I shall take a short break and then resume my work."
"Good. It's important to let your body rest. How about some stories to pass the time? If you tell me a story from your past, then I'll tell you one of mine."
"I suppose that could work. What would you like to hear about?"
I tapped my finger on my chin.
"Hmmm. How did you come to work for Paul?"
"Simple really. Before I came here I worked as a Royal Handmaiden in the Asuran Palace Harem. I would serve the ladies as a lady-in-waiting, but if I had to I was able to use my skills as an intermediate level water swordswoman to protect them. One night I was tending to the princess whenever an assassin broke in and attacked her. I was able to fend off the assassin, but I got a grave wound in my leg in the process. The dagger had been poisoned, and while the wound was healed the poison had done its damage. My leg hasn't been the same since. Since I could no longer serve as a body guard I was cast out. When working with royalty one can here many important things. I fled in fear that I would be killed to ensure my silence. That's when I came across a job posting for a maid/caretaker. I came here and got the job. I believe you know the rest."
I couldn't help but feel like Lilia was leaving something out, but if she didn't want to talk about it, then I wouldn't force her to.
"To think I went from tending to a princess to a god. Who would've thought."
"Ah. I suppose you would remember that huh?"
"Yes. 'The God of Nothing' is what you referred to yourself as. If I may be bold enough to ask, Young Master Lotus. How did you gain such a title?"
"I suppose there is no reason that I shouldn't tell you. I do only ask one thing though."
"Yes?"
"Don't tell Momma or Paul. Do that and I'll tell you my story. Deal?"
I held out my hand, and Lilia looked at it curiously.
"Deal."
Lilia shook my hand. I summoned a ring of silence to ensure that no one could be listening in on our conversation, and I told her my story. Starting from the birth of Khaos Konton all the way to my death as Thorn Hanabira. I told it all through my staff, since I wanted to save my spoken words for real conversation.
"It seems you've been through a lot, Young Master."
"I suppose you could say that. It's been quite a ride, even if not all of it's been a good one."
"Well it certainly explains the Young Master's actions when he was younger. Could it be that Young Master Rudeus has also reincarnated?
"No. Rudy's soul is as fresh as could be."
I think I'll cover for Rudy. From what little I understand about him he doesn't want anyone to know about his reincarnation, and as the older brother it's my responsibility to look after him after all.
We chatted a little longer, but Lilia eventually decided her break was over. I took Roxy's bracelet out of the void and turned it around in my hands. For the umpteenth time I searched every nook and cranny to check for any defective areas, and for the umpteenth time I found nothing wrong.
"Could that be a magic item Young Master?"
Lilia had been casting glances at the bracelet, and she seems to have finally decided to ask me about it.
"Yeah. It's a present for Roxy I finished a while back. She told me about an... issue, that she's had for a while, and this bracelet can help fix it. I just don't know how to give it to her."
"Oh my. If I didn't know any better I'd think you were proposing to her. How presumptuous of you."
"I- you- Huh?! Now wait just a minute you and I both know that's not what this is! It's a gift to help Roxy with something! That's all, I swear!"
"So quick to defend himself. I don't think I've ever heard Young Master Lotus speak so loudly before."
I grumbled quietly as I ate another plate of snacks Lilia made me.
A few hours later Roxy came back, and sat down with a sigh. I activated my staff and spoke to her.
"Long day?"
"Yeah. There was a bunch of stuff wrong with the fields. On top of the current drought there's a bunch of rocks in the fields and under them. It wouldn't be too much of a problem, but the quantity of them is an issue. It's exhausting work."
I slid the plate Lilia had placed beside me to Roxy. I saw a smile tug at Lilia's lips as she turned around. Roxy took one of the sandwiches and started eating it.
"Thank you."
"No problem."
We sat there in silence as Roxy ate and Lilia cleaned dishes and made sandwiches at the same time with shocking efficiency. She glanced at the loaf of bread she was slicing the bread from and squinted at me. She had had most of her focus on the chores she was doing and hadn't noticed me practicing my time magic by reversing the bread and ham thanks to a small illusion.
"Young Master. What's happening with this bread loaf?"
"Well I wouldn't want my appetite to affect our food supplies, so I enchanted it. I swear it's completely safe."
"Right. Miss Roxy, did you know that the Young Master has something to give to you?"
"Really? What is it?"
Roxy looked at me as she chewed her sandwich.
By the gods, why did Lilia have to gain a sense of humor now of all times. And her comments from earlier certainly aren't helping.
I reached back into the void and pulled out the bracelet.
"I made this for you. It's a magic item, kinda like the pockets."
Roxy tilted her head and studied the bracelet in her palm. Her usually sleepy eyes were brimming with curiosity as she looked at every part of the bracelet.
She slid the bracelet on and shook her arm a bit. She smiled as she saw that the bracelet didn't fall off.
"Thank you Lotus. I don't often wear accessories since it's hard to find anything in my size not made for children. I'm glad to see it matches my robe and hair as well, but you said it was a magic item? What does it do?"
'Well assuming it works, you should be able to hear me right now. Can you?'
Roxy continued to fiddle with the bracelet.
"Yeah I can hear you. Is something the matter?"
'Roxy. I'm not using my staff or my mouth.'
Roxy looked at me with a raised eyebrow.
'You looked real sad when telling me about your old village, so I thought I'd make you something that lets you speak telepathically. Try thinking what you want to tell me.'
Roxy stared at me shocked. The bracelet slowly rotated around her wrist and her irises started waving through blue and green.
'A magic item for telepathy? If something like that existed then I'd know about it. But he said he made it?'
'So it does work. I'm hearing you loud and clear.'
'He heard that?! And what's going on with his pupils?'
Roxy started fidgeting with the bracelet as her nose turned a little red. An adorable trait of Roxy's was the way she blushed. Anytime she blushed it'd start at her cheeks and spread across her face, unless she blushes from embarrassment. Then her nose turns red and it spreads to the rest of her face.
'The same thing happening to yours probably.'
'So this is telepathy. I'm actually using telepathy?'
'Yep. Congratulat-'
My thoughts were immediately cut off as Roxy grabbed my collar from across the table and slammed her lips onto mine. I swung my arms a bit before using space magic to steady myself.
Roxy let go of my collar and placed her forehead on my shoulder. She was breathing heavily and felt warmer than normal.
'He actually did it. Of course he did. He made the impossible possible after hearing my story. For me.'
'And I'd do it again too. Anything you ask of me, I will do for you. I love you, Roxy. I mean that with all the sincerity and care in the world.'
Roxy sat back in her chair and smiled at the bracelet as she spun it around her wrist. She wasn't used to telepathy and her thoughts were constantly slipping into my head.
I could feel her joy and happiness slipping into my head. Her joy that if she were to meet any other Migurdians they wouldn't pity her, or turn her away like before. That one day, if she could gather up the courage, she could return to her home village and see her family again. To see them without that barrier that used to keep them apart. It could've made her cry from joy.
I moved to sit beside her and wiped a tear on her cheek.
'You okay?'
Roxy smiled again as she looked at me.
'Yeah. I'm just...'
Words flooded my mind as Roxy tried to think.
'Happy, amazed, overjoyed, shocked...'
'I'm happy. With this. With you. It's nice, all of it.'
'I'm glad you're happy. You being happy makes me happy.'
Roxy giggled as she looked behind me.
'I can see that.'
I looked behind me and could see my tail wagging like a dog on the happiest day of its life. I tried slapping it to stop it, but my hand passed straight through it. My tail kept wagging.
'Hahaha! Don't make it stop. It's adorable!'
'I wield the domain of despair. Fear bends to my will! I'm not supposed to be adorable! I'm supposed to be terrifying gods dammit!'
'Terrifyingly adorable that is.'
I suffered through a couple more minutes of embarrassment until Lilia called Rudeus in for lunch. Lilia made some beef stew and finished making the plates as Mom came back.
"Hello Madame. Is something the matter? You're home much earlier than normal."
"It's just that I ran out of some herbs at the clinic. I think some wood may have come loose somewhere. When I went to fetch some medicinal herbs for a women's cold I found that a couple bundles of my herbs had withered. They should've been fine for three more weeks thanks to the magic implement I got, but it doesn't seem to be working."
"Oh my. That's no good."
Those herbs were incredibly important for mom's business. They were important enough that they took up most of the garden space. Mom was the village healer and would heal injuries and sicknesses in exchange for coin. Her prices were set lower than any other healer, since most in this village couldn't afford the actual price.
However, even then it was hard for people to afford it, so as an alternative she also sold medicinal herbs dirt cheap. Any herbs that didn't sell and died were used as fuel for a magic implement in the clinic's store room. It used dead plants as fuel to keep a certain area around it in perfect condition to store other plants. If the implement wasn't working then Mom really could be in a pickle.
I shifted my staff on my shoulder and spoke through it.
"If you'd like, I could look at it. I'm pretty good at making magic items myself. I may be able to find out what's wrong."
"That'd be a big help. Would it be okay if we went after lunch?"
"Works for me."
I ate 3 bowls of stew in the time it took for Mom to eat 1. Once she was done we set out for the clinic. To avoid getting odd looks from the villagers I hid my eyes so that they appeared as black lines on my face. I'd probably still get some odd looks, but there wouldn't be anywhere near as many.
"So Lotus. You're quite close to Roxy. Aren't you?"
Mom peaked at me as we walked. Curiosity sparkled so much in her eyes I thought I saw galaxies in there.
"You could say that, yes."
"She seemed rather happy earlier. She was fiddling with a bracelet the likes of which I'd never seen before. Do you know what it was?"
"It was a gift. All Migurdians are born with the ability to communicate telepathically, but Roxy wasn't. The bracelet I made for her lets her use telepathy. She was rather happy about it."
"People often are happy when they get gifts from the one they like."
I looked away as if something in one of the fields caught my eye.
"Oh come on. You know you can tell me. I've seen the way you both look at each other. You even sleep in the same bed. That is unless one of you are sleeping on the floor."
Something in the fields shifted the wheat.
"I wouldn't want to label us with anything... no one sleeps on the floor."
"You both traveled together before you got here too. At least that's what you and Roxy said, right?"
"That's right."
The thing in the field grew closer. One of my domains flared.
"So if you could call yourselves one thing what would it- eep!"
I grabbed Mom by the arm and pulled her back as an Assault Wolf jumped out from the field to attack us.
"Lotus get behind-"
"Kill it."
My shadow rotated to point at the Assault Wolf and three Assault Wolves that looked like they were made of shadows jumped out of it and attacked the other Assault Wolf. I steeped back and held my held out to my right as another wolf jumped at me. I grabbed it by its snout and shoved it to the ground. A hard punch to the neck snapped its neck and collapsed its windpipe.
The shadows killed the other wolf swiftly. They walked to me and I pet each one before they melted into my shadow.
"What was that?! Are you okay?!"
Mom held my cheeks as she turned my head to check for bruises.
"I'm fine Mom. It's one of my domains. I summoned a beast to fight a beast."
Mom released a sigh of relief as she let me go.
"You had me worried Lotus. A word of warning next time please."
"Sure."
We continued our walk and eventually arrived at the clinic. Mom brought me to the back and we entered the clinic's storage room. In the corner of the room was a copper contraption that looked like a like a furnace. In the center of the machine was a latch that you'd open to insert dead plants. The top of the machine was lined with what looked like shower heads.
Mom went over to a small desk and got a small envelope out of a drawer. She opened it and pulled out three sheets of paper.
"Here. These are instructions on how the implement works. I tried looking over them to solve the problem, but I haven't been able to figure it out. If it's not a problem with the implement then that means that something happened to the building, and that's gonna lead to a bunch of other problems."
"I'll look over everything. Since it might already be broken I assume you'll have no issue with me taking it apart?"
"Do as you see fit. I put it all in your hands. I'll be up front if you need anything."
Mom went up to the front. Probably to watch for more customers. I glossed through the instructional papers Mom had given me.
Essentially the machine decomposed the dead plants into mana and used that mana to power magic circles engraved in various parts of the machine. There were magic circles in the shower heads, walls of the machine, and floor of the machine. The magic circles in the shower heads released small traces of water vapor to keep the plants moisturized. The circles on the sides of the machine controlled the temperature in the room to make sure the plants didn't get too hot or too cold. Lastly, the circle on the bottom of the machine acted as the wires that tied everything together. The bottom circle distributed mana to all the other circles.
To start things off I checked the compartment that held the dead plants to see if there were any damaged spots where something could have gotten out or in. It all seemed fine so I moved to the shower heads. They came part simply by twisting them. There were multiple tiny magic circles for Waterball engraved into each one. All of those magic circles were fine, so I moved onto the temperature circles.
I had to remove the storage compartment and the top of the machine to actually see the temperature circles. They used Heat Island to heat the metal of the machine, and that controlled the temperature of the general area. Those were fine too. The bottom had small handles to grab with one finger each. I looped my fingers on both sides, twisted it, and the bottom cover popped up.
I looked down and immediately found the problem. A rat had somehow managed to nibble through the bottom of the machine and made a nest. It had bitten straight through the magic circle. Now I had one of two options. I went back to the front desk and found Mom doing some paperwork.
"Hm? Oh Lotus. Done already?"
"Not quite. I found the problem, and we've got two options. The problem, by the way, being the rat that somehow chewed through the metal and broke the circle that controlled the mana in the machine."
"A rat? How could a rat chew through metal? Not that it matters now I suppose. What are our options?"
"Well we can either get some scrap metal and fix the machine good as new, or I can make you something new and better than the machine you've got."
Mom tilted her head in confusion.
"Could you do something like that?"
"Sure. Wanna see some more magic I learnt a long time ago?"
With a happy nod Mom followed me back to the store room. I handed her my staff and raised my arms into the air. A grey circle appeared on the ground. I had used my mana to create a summoning circle. Typically you would use ink to draw one, but if you had enough mana and a good enough idea of what you wanted to create then you could make the circle with your mana.
I pulled one of the shower heads to me with space magic and pushed some mana into it to get a bunch of water. The water splashed down onto the circle and made it blue. Now for the final touches I reached down and pushed a little life magic into the circle making it shine gold. I thought of what I wanted and slowly pulled away from the magic circle.
Back when I still lived with the leviathans, we needed a way to grow food for some of the herbivores living in the area. The area hadn't been developed enough to provide for them, so I made these leviathans called Ventgardens. They looked kind of like jellyfish, but you could safely go in and out of them, and inside of them was a miniature biome.
What I created here wasn't too different. It was essentially a string of non-sentient Ventgardens that hung down from the cieling and clung to the wall. They looked like flower pots made of glowing blue glass. Simply by motioning to them they would come to you no mana required. There was a medium sized vent garden in the middle of the room. It would act as the storage for dead plants, and a small search area.
"There. Put any dead plants or any compost material in general in here. Also, by putting a hand on this Ventgarden and thinking of the herb you need it'll bring it to you. Any plants put in these pods will easily remain fresh for up to 2 months."
"Wow. These are beautiful Lotus."
"Thank you. Be sure to put the dead plants here when you have any. It is a living organism, even if it isn't sentient. The dead plants will give it nutrients. And don't worry about it dying if the plants take so long to die that you have nothing to feed it. These things can go without food for a long time."
I petted the main Ventgarden as I spoke about it. It was warm under my touch.
"Well that problem is solved I suppose. I already told the villagers I'd be closed for today, so shall we return home?"
"I suppose we shall."
I grabbed my staff and we left the clinic. As we walked outside we nearly bumped into a man and his daughter.
"Oh! So sorry. I'm afraid I'm new here. My name is Laws."
Mom shook the man's outstretched hand. Then I realized the man's ears were pointed. He was an elf. His daughter peaked out from behind his leg. She had green hair and red eyes. I waved and she hid behind the leg again.
"It's a pleasure to meet you. I'm Zenith Greyrat, and this is my son Lotus. You must be the new guy Paul was telling me about."
"Yes. Once me and my family get more settled in I'll be helping Sir Paul and the other knights hunt and patrol in the forest. I'll be going by to formally introduce myself. So far we've only talked through letters. He seemed quite relieved when he heard a hunter would be moving to Buena."
Mom squatted down and placed her hands on her knees.
"And who is this little lady?"
"Oh, this is my daughter. Her name is Sylphiette. Say hello Luffy."
The girl stepped forward and gave a slight bow. It wasn't very stable, but she didn't trip.
"U-um. Hello."
The girl quickly stepped back behind her father.
"She's a little shy."
"I can see that. Well don't worry little Sylphiette there's nothing you have to be scared of."
Thanks to my cat ears I was able to hear a faint whisper.
"What's wrong with her hair? Why is it green?"
Sylphiettes's ears twitched. Could she hear them?
I looked up and saw that Mom and Laws were still having their conversation.
"And what's with that one's ears? I guess that freaks often band together."
Tears started pooling up in Sylphie's eyes.
"Luffy, what's wrong?"
Laws got down on his knee as soon as he heard Sylphie sniffle. I looked over and saw the group of eight year old kids staring at us trying to look like they weren't just whispering about us.
I looked back at the now crying girl. Suddenly an image flashed in my vision overlapping with Sylphiette. I saw a boy with green hair with steaks of orange. He was crying and asking me why everything had to hurt so much. I blinked and the image was gone.
"Don't worry about it. I'll deal with it."
"Huh? Do you know what happened Lotus?"
I turned and started walking to wards the kids. They looked at me trying to figure out what I was gonna do. Once I was fairly close to them I stomped my foot on the ground and used elemental water magic to create a dome of ice around us. It was colored so dark you couldn't see through it. I would've used earth magic, but my earth magic is terrible.
"Hey! What is this!"
"You made that girl cry. Will you apologize?"
The group of 4 boys stepped closer together.
"Why would we apologize to that thing? Haven't you ever heard of the Superd? They have green hair and a red gem on their forehead just like she does. What if she's a Superd? She'll kill is!"
"She's not a Superd. She doesn't have a gem on her head, but if you don't go and apologize then I'll kill you."
My shadow spun and three shadow wolves surround me. Let's see. I haven't used my sin that much since I got it, but I think I have enough control to pull this off.
I felt my sin burn and my body started growing taller. My hair slowly shifted colors and a red gem appeared on my forehead. For added effects I made a spear out of ice and opened all my eyes. I grabbed the children's fear of the Superds and focused it solely on me.
"Now unless you wish to become my meal you are going to apologize to her, and if you even think about telling your parents about me, then I will rip you limb from limb. Does everyone understand?"
The kids all nodded. Two of them had even peed themselves. As I shrunk back down to my human form I pulled the moisture from their pants and put it in the ground.
"Now I'm going to collapse this dome and everyone is going to apologize. Don't even try to run. I'll drag you back myself if you try."
Once again they all nodded. I collapsed the dome and watched them all slowly walk to Sylphiette. Mom looked worried at the kids, but looked even more worried when she looked at me. The kids went to Sylphie and made shaky apologies. As soon as they were all done they ran away.
"Lotus... Are you okay?"
"Hm? Yeah, I'm fine. Why do you ask?"
"You're not smiling."
I reached up and sure enough my lips were pulled downwards.
"I suppose I remembered some unpleasant things. I'm gonna head home now. Have a good day Mister Laws, same to you Sylphiette."
I hopped onto a Void Chelicerate I pulled from the void and rode home. Whispers of voices long gone tickled my ears. Only when I landed at the house did I realize I was crying.
*-Roxy-*
"So there's a curve in this one? Wouldn't it be easier to just straighten it out?"
I sighed once again as Rudy complained about his hand writing. He wasn't as good at writing as he was at casting spells. His writing was jagged and stiff. When he needed to curve a letter he'd stiffen his arm and it'd look shaky and ragged.
Suddenly the door opened and Lotus came back in. His ever present smile was gone and he quickly went up the stairs without so much as glancing our way.
"What's up with him?"
Rudy watched as Lotus went up the stairs. Lilia came over and sat down.
"Miss Roxy, why don't you go check on Young Master Lotus. I'll help Young Master Rudeus with his writing."
I got up and smoothed out my robe.
"Thank you Lilia."
I walked up the stairs and opened the door to our room. I could barely see Lotus's head peaking over the other side of the bed. His hair kept shifting between blonde, blue, and white.
"Lotus?"
I walked around the bed and saw him holding his knees to his chest with one arm as his other hand scratched the right side of his neck.
"Hey are you okay? What happened?"
I sat down beside Lotus. His breathing was hard and uneven. His eyes were shaky and dull. I reached out and touched his shoulder. He didn't even notice. I tried to talk straight into his head with telepathy, but as soon as I tried to use my bracelet fog appeared in my vision. It blurred everything and once it cleared out I found myself in some kind of ornate plaza. Children with odd features ran around me.
One had tentacles coming out of its back, one had eyes on the back of its shoulders, and one had an orange horn sticking out of its head. All of their skin was oddly colored, ranging from cloud white to green, pink, red, and a whole menagerie of other colors.
"It was a beautiful place. A paradise built so they could live in peace."
I looked over and Lotus was standing beside me. His smile gone and eyes dull. He started walking forward and I followed him.
"Lotus, what's happening?"
"We're in my memories. Unfortunately we're in a not-so-pleasant one."
He kept walking.
"But how? And why?"
"Whenever you experience something traumatic if your brain thinks you can't handle it it locks the memory away. It's a defense mechanism, but my brain doesn't work like that. Instead my brain just forces me to live through each memory to the point that it doesn't affect me anymore. It's called memory repression. Once your body thinks you're ready to heal it releases the memories. I just watch it all play out on a loop until I'm ready to move on, or I pass out."
"Lotus... ca-"
"Lord Khaos!"
I couldn't understand what the voice said, but my mind gave me the answer. Like it was translating for me.
I was cut off as someone ran past me. It was a boy with green and orange hair. He had a large gash on his shoulder. It was only when his blood flowed upwards that I realized we were underwater. Lotus followed him and stopped when we saw a tall man with three sets of eyes. Beside him was what looked like a teenager. She had brown hair and scaly brown skin. She had antennas tipped in fluorescent green light and her eyes were shining blue.
"That's you isn't it?"
"It is."
"What's happening?"
"This is the day the leviathans started to get hunted, as well as the last."
"Lord Khaos! Th-there's hunters!"
Khaos knelt down and brushed a wound running along the child's shoulder. The wound closed near immediately.
"They're by the border. I tried to stop them but... I wasn't strong enough."
Khaos patted the boys head.
"It's alright Arthur. Go let the healers heal your leviathan form. I'm sure it took more of a beating than your human one."
Khaos kept his smile as he patted the boys head and watched him run to the infirmary.
"What are you going to do master?"
The girl spoke in a slightly scared tone.
"I'm gonna go investigate. I'm trusting you to protect this place. If things look like they might take a turn for the worst, then I want you to release the Garg."
"Yes sir. Be safe."
The man rose in the water and shot off in the direction the boy had come from. Our surroundings blurred and we found ourselves in the middle of a coral reef. At least I think that's what this is called. I had only heard about them from Kant when I was still traveling with her.
I looked around and saw Khaos clenching his fists hard enough to draw blood. It swayed in the water and slowly floated upwards. In front of him was 3 dead leviathans, all turned belly up. Two were odd looking whale creatures. They looked more like rocks with tentacles. The other was a more traditional whale. It glowed beautifully. I'm sure it was a majestic creature. Its blood glowed as it swayed in the water.
"Reefbacks and a Glow Whale."
I looked at Lotus. His hair was covering his eyes and he to was clenching his fits.
"The leviathans. It's 2 Reefback leviathans and a Glow Whale leviathan."
A bright light suddenly flashed onto us and I looked up. A hulking creature loomed over us as the light beamed down. Khaos unclenched his hand and then clenched it again. The creature was crushed into a spiked ball with a shriek as red blood and black blood spurted out of it.
It was then that I realized that it wasn't a creature. It was made of metal.
"What was that?"
"It's called a submarine. It's a vessel made for underwater exploration, and as seen here, it can also be used for combat. The black liquid is the oil that fuels the machine."
"Oh."
Khaos turned and was about to launch back to the leviathan base whenever a boom sounded out around the area. He swung around and quickly waved his hand in an arc.
What looked like a pointed cannon ball was suddenly knocked into the ground a ways away from Khaos. It blew up and Khaos was pushed through the water. He rose his hand to crush the submarine, but another boom rang out and another pointed cannon ball hit him in the side and exploded on impact. I was gonna ask Lotus what they were, but he beat me to it.
"They're called torpedos. Just think of them as cannon balls that explode underwater."
Khaos flew through the water and slowly spun to a stop. His enter left side was covered in ice in an attempt to protect himself, but as the ice flaked off you could see a deep wound on his side. A small socket opened on one of the submarine's, but before it could do anything it was bitten and dragged along the ocean floor by a large green leviathan. Its head was roughly in the shape of a dragon, and it had what looked like arms hanging down from it. Small spots going down its neck to its stomach glowed orange.
"Why does that look familiar?"
"It's Arthur's leviathan form. The Sea Dragon leviathan."
The leviathan roared and spewed flames from its mouth onto the submarine it had drawn across the floor. The flame melted onto the submarine like lava and quickly melted all the way through the machine.
The other submarine turned and fired a torpedo just as it was being crushed by Khaos. The torpedo was aimed at the leviathan's face, but was shook off course and instead hit the leviathan and exploded its stomach.
"No no no."
Khaos used the water to propel himself to the leviathan. He raised his hands and magic circles made of blue light appeared on his palms. The exploded gut of the leviathan slowly started to close, but it remained bloody and bruised.
Khaos waved his hands and the water around him and the leviathan glowed.
"Come on big guy. I'm sure the empress will fix you right up. It's gonna be fine. It'll all be fine. Don't worry."
From the way he spoke it was hard to tell if Khaos was talking to the leviathan or to himself.
"What happened to it?"
"It wasn't fine."
Our surroundings blurred again and now we were inside a large room lined with herbs and liquids I didn't recognize. Khaos was sitting on a small bed as he held Arthur. Beside them looming menacingly was the Sea Dragon leviathan. The teenage girl from before was swimming all around the Sea Dragon. A peak out of a window showed many other sea people trying to look inside, and I could see above them a gigantic pitch black leviathan with spots of bioluminescent colors running along its body.
"The Gargantuan leviathan. Also known as the Garg."
"Thanks. Who's the girl swimming around right there?"
"That's the Sea Empress. Now that I think about it I don't think I gave her a name. Once my second life started she took over as leader of the reef, and we just started calling her different names for grandmother."
Lotus's eyes weren't as dull as before. His voice was still cold and his smile wasn't there, but his eyes had some life in them. I walked over and took his hand in mine.
"Thank you."
We watched as Arthur cried in Khaos's arms and the Sea Empress put some kind of yellow jelly on the Sea Dragon's wounds.
"Why does it have to hurt so much."
"I'm sorry Arthur. Just hang on a little longer. She's almost done applying the enzymes. Once she's done the pain will all go away."
The room blurred for a second, and when it stopped we were still in the same room, but the lights were off. The Sea Dragon was motionless as it floated above the bed Khaos was on. It only took me a second to realize it wasn't breathing. Khaos was laying Arthur down onto the bed when the Empress's antennae glowed and her head jerked up.
"More submarines?"
She simply nodded.
"Once he's settled activate the magic circle I have you. It'll begin the fusion."
Khaos disappeared in the blink of an eye, and our surroundings blurred as we were pulled along with him. All we saw when we got there was crushed metal and blood floating through the water. A man in some weird armor was trying to swim away from Khaos, but he was being held in place. Probably by Khaos with water magic.
"P-please! Spare me! We haven't done anything! I swear!"
"Then why is your submarine loaded to the teeth with explosive weaponry. I know the difference between an exploration vehicle and one made for war."
"L-look man! We just were told that there were some monsters that the scientists wanted to dissect so we-"
The man's sentence cut off as he was split in half over and over again. Khaos walked up to him and pulled some piece of the man's clothes to him. He looked at the language I didn't understand and he started to rise in the water. This time, instead of the surroundings blurring, we followed him.
We rose above the ocean and saw ships like I'd never seen before. They were absolutely humongous and made of metal. Some kind of flying machines kept going up and some came down to land on the boats.
Huge lights turned on and put Khaos in a spotlight. He was in the air on top of a typhoon of water.
"Identify yourself at-"
Khaos raised his hand and a huge tentacle rose and smashed one of the ships into the water. What I assumed to be was an artillery piece the size of one of my village's huts aimed at Khaos, but a wave slammed into the boat causing the large bullet to fly past him.
Two tsunamis closed in on opposing sides and crashed everything together. More tentacles rose up and pulled the boats down. Some of the flying machines flew down and fired at Khaos, but their bullets were all blocked by a huge chunk of ice that rose from the ocean. Orbs of ice started appearing in the sky, and a huge worm shaped leviathan with a steaming orange horn shot from the pillar of ice and pierced through one of the machines. It stabbed into one of the orbs of ice and jumped from one to the other. Each time it took down at least one of the flying machines until it stabbed back into the pillar of ice in the ocean. The orbs of ice fizzled into snow, and Khaos looked down.
He pointed his palms to the ocean floor and 10 large individual magic circles appeared under him. From each one a slender white leviathan with pointy mandibles fell into the ocean.
"They're called Void Chelicerates. They're the leviathans my old mandibles came from."
Khaos went back into the water and we went with him. The Void Chelicerates were merciless as they hunted down and killed every human they found. They tore every bit of metal they found into scrap. After what felt like hours everything went still, and then I was back in our room at Zenith and Paul's house.
"It was only 2 or 3 days later that I hunted down and killed every worker of the company that led that charge. Its scientist's greed was its downfall. Not even a week after that is when I made my deal with Dorei and died. Stabbed through the neck. It was a month before my rebirth that Arthur survived merging with his leviathan."
"Is that why you were scratching your neck earlier?"
"Yeah. It was a really bad habit I had back in my second life. I had finally managed to break it after some therapy sessions with Death, but I guess the memories triggered it. I'd do it anytime I was anxious or scared. It was also my most obvious tell if I was lying or not. It was just a little delayed. About 5 minutes after I lied the left side of my neck would itch until I scratched it. Whenever I was scared or anxious I'd scratch the right side of my neck."
"I'll have to keep that in mind. But... how are you feeling?"
"Honestly? I don't know. I'm not really feeling much of anything right now."
I stood up and sat on the bed. I patted the part beside me and Lotus climbed up. I pulled him into a hug.
"Then we'll stay here until you feel better."
We sat there for a while without saying anything. Eventually, without moving, Lotus spoke just two words.
"Thank you."
*-Lotus-*
Truthfully, I'm not a big fan of opening up to people. However, talking like that to Roxy and then her hugging me for an hour straight really helped improve my mood. We went downstairs and had a late lunch. It was honestly more of a snack since for once my appetite wasn't as large as it normally was.
"Is everything alright Young Master Lotus?"
I shifted my staff as I ate a bowl of stew.
"Yeah. I remembered something I thought I had moved on from. I was wrong though, but I'm all better now."
Lilia gave me a curt nod and went back to dusting the surrounding area. An echoing voice sounded in my head as Roxy spoke to me using telepathy.
'Just so you know. If you ever have anything you need to talk about, you can always come to me.'
'Thank you. I'll keep that in mind.'
I finished my bowl and Roxy brought Rudy and I outside for a magic lesson. Today would be Rudy's first shot at an advanced level spell. The only reason I knew it was in Roxy's lesson plan was because she nearly chanted the entire incantation for Earth Dome in her sleep. And yes, I learnt the hard way that sleep chanting was actually a thing, and it could be really dangerous. This was the first time she had done an advanced level spell though. Normally it's just a water ball or two, but she did do an intermediate level spell one time. And yes I was watching her sleep, but one, I have issues falling asleep, and two, she was absolutely beautiful when she slept.
"So what are we learning today Miss?"
"Well today Rudy, I'll be teaching you both an advanced level spell. To keep things simple and safe we'll be casting the earth spell Earth Dome. Here. It's the incantation."
Roxy handed both of us a piece of paper with an incantation written on it.
"Lotus you go first."
I nodded and started with my spell. I spoke the spell with my staff, but actually had to silently cast Earth Dome giving it the illusion that I cast the spell normally. Speaking an incantation through my staff would not result in a spell being cast.
The dome rose up and Roxy walked around and knocked on it. A small bit of it crumbled away.
"Hm. Next time you try it you need to put some more mana into it. Okay Rudy's turn."
Oh well. Earth magic was never my forte anyway. Water and wind were always my specialty, and my sun domain was the only reason why my fire magic wasn't abysmal.
Rudy spoke the incantation and a dome the same size as mine rose up in front of us. Roxy examined it the same way she did mine.
"Good job Rudy. You got it spot on."
She gave Rudy a thumbs up and he smiled meekly.
"Let's practice these for a while and we'll move onto the other elements. Once we get to the fire spells we will have to go somewhere else though."
Rudy's meek smile faded. I felt a spike of fear come off him and the word scopophobia popped into my head. The fear of being exposed and being stared at by others.
"Do we have to? Can't we just do it here in the yard?"
"Oh no. Those spells are way too dangerous and destructive to use here. We need to go out past the farm land for these. I actually already have a place in mind."
Rudy swallowed and didn't say anything. A villager came over and asked for Roxy to help with something. There was a potential monster sighting near the fields, and the knights were dealing with a separate monster sighting near the forest. Roxy gave us instructions on what to do for the rest of class time and then ran off with the villager. Rudy's fear slowly faded away as he practiced summoning and dismissing the Earth Dome.
I propped my staff on a tree and sat down. Gran swam down and curled up in my lap like a cat. I started petting her as I watched Rudy's fear fizzle out. I channeled mana into my staff.
"I'll talk to her about it. The whole going out of the garden thing."
Rudy paused and looked at me confused.
"Why would you do that? You heard her. The spells are too destructive. We... have to go outside."
His fear rose again.
"Look. I don't know what happened that made you scared of being watched, but if I can do something to not make you that scared then I'll do it. I can see that fear. It's not normal."
Rudy looked at me. It felt like he was reevaluating me.
"Why do you do it? Smile all the time, I mean?"
"Do you want the real answer or the answer I give everyone when they ask?"
"There's 2 answers?"
"Well anytime someone asks I use a quote from one of my favorite songs. I tell them that you're never fully dressed without a smile. In reality my smile is a mask. If I let my face reflect my true feelings I would look depressed as all hell. Plus it gives people the idea I'm a psychopath, which means they usually don't wanna talk to me. I don't particularly like talking."
"But you talk like... a good bit through your staff."
"There are people I actually like here. Ever seen me talk to Paul?"
"Um... maybe once? With the staff?"
"Exactly."
"So uh... why aren't you practicing your spell?"
"Earth magic has never been my forte. I've tried getting better at it, but even after months of practice it won't get better. See?"
I brought my staff to me and cast Earth Dome with so much mana you could actually see it with the naked eye. The end result was the same thing as when I tried earlier. A thin and brittle dome of what barely classified as stone.
It crumbled away without any input.
"Oh."
"But through the use of old magic I can mimic the result."
To prove my point I instantly created a dome of ice around us, and then collapsed the dome.
"I'm sure Roxy will understand."
"But how are you gonna convince her? About the garden thing, not the spell thing."
"You know how when I first taught you void magic I had you fire a ball of void at me?"
"Yeah?"
I moved so Mom's trees wouldn't be behind me. Gran watched on interested in my movements.
"Hit me with your strongest fire spell."
"Wha-"
"I already told you I've been burned alive before. I wouldn't be telling you to do this for no reason. Now come on. Blast me."
"You better not get hurt from this."
Rudy held his hand out and charged up the intermediate level spell, Ex-flame. He charged it and got ready to fire.
"I said strongest. Come on Rudy. Hit me!"
Rudy grit his teeth and the flame turned blue. The fire wildly shot from his palm and flew towards me. I pointed a finger and flicked it right before it hit me. The flame twirled around me and curled into a ball in my palm.
"How'd you do that?"
Rudy looked shocked as he focused on the blue ball of fire in my palm.
"It's called a domain. I have full control over the sun and things related to it. So the sun itself, light and fire. See?"
I snapped my fingers and with a 'woosh' everything went dark. The only light came from the fireball in my palm. I quickly snapped my fingers and everything returned to normal. I flicked my hand and the fireball fizzled away.
"It'll all be fine."
Rudy sat down since he was low enough on mana that he was getting tired. He really put his all into that attack. Im excited to see just how strong he'll get in the future. A few minutes later Roxy ran back through the gate.
"Are you both okay?! Everything got really dark all of a sudden!"
I looked up at the cloudless sky.
"Yeah. It was just a giant cloud, or someone might've made the sun disappear. Who knows?"
"The sun... sigh. Lotus if you're gonna do something crazy at least send me a warning."
"Sorry. Say can I talk to you about something?"
Roxy walked forward and closed the gate.
"Sure. What's up?"
"It about-"
I was cut off as Death fell and landed in front of me. She had her scythe drawn and had barrier armor highlighting her limbs like armor.
I raised my staff and summoned the Void Chelicerates.
"What's wrong?"
The white circles that glowed on the veil of her hat looked around. Slowly she got out of her stance and let out a sigh of relief.
"Death. What's wrong?"
"Poseidon is here. The girls' found the coordinates of this universe and his magic was pooling out of it in waves."
"Pun intended?"
"Not the time for jokes."
"Yeah yeah. I know."
"Who's Poseidon? Like the god?"
Rudy was more confused than anything. Then he was scared. He let out a bit of info from our world, but no one was gonna call him out on it. Death and I were the only ones who knew who he was.
"Let's all get inside."
"No. The longer I stay here the higher the chances he finds you, and that's assuming he hasn't already."
"So what do we do."
"As soon as she saw it Shi started making spells left and right to help. She's such a daddy's girl. Much to my dismay she somehow managed to find a universe where time magic hadn't been destroyed yet, and learnt a spell to create a dome effectively frozen in time."
Death pulled out multiple scrolls.
"These scrolls are the multiple steps for a single spell. It's the best solution she came up with in 8 years her time."
"Oh my. She cares so much." I said sarcastically as I wiped away a tear that wasn't there.
"Come on. We need to do this as fast as we can. This will make you essentially invisible to anyone looking for your mana signature, aura, or soul. You also won't show up if someone's looking for you with magic. There's a menagerie of other spells that let you control your presence as you see fit, and limit your magic output to avoid detection. It'll limit your power, but you'll be able to remove these limiters at a moments notice. They aren't like your old ones."
My old limiters did something similar, but it took time to remove them. The one time I needed to remove them... I wasn't fast enough and the Godkin were slaughtered.
"When you say a moments notice..."
"The instant you want them gone. Shi finished the spell in less than 2 years. The rest of her time was spent lowering the time it took to remove the limiters. She considered the spell a failure until it took less than a second to release them."
"Sigh. What'll we do with her?"
"Cherish her, love her, and give her anything she needs to fuel her experiments. Now come on. We need to do this."
Death summoned some skeletal hands to hold the scrolls as she removed my shirt and started painting symbols on my chest and arms in ink. Next she put shackles on my feet and wrists.
"What're these for?"
"Giving the limiters something physical to bind to drastically reduced the time it took to remove the limiters. They fade away once the spell is cast, but you can summon them and use chains attached to them to fight. Dae tried them out and described it as being both fun and very effective."
"Neat."
Once Death finished the preparations she had the hands float and hold four of the pages near the shackles. She read the last sheet of paper silently and put her hand on my chest. She closed her eyes and I could feel her mana run through me like pushing ice through my veins. A huge eye grew on my chest looked around then closed. The symbols faded, and the shackles had light reflect around them as they disappeared.
"So... how do you feel?"
"Weak. Way weaker than before."
I was limited to about 5% of my full power. I tried going 100% and I did immediately. I then reactivated the limiters and my power went down again.
"Huh. Shi said it was supposed to make you drowsy?"
"I don't feel," a wave of nausea and fatigue slammed into me, "Oh! There it is. Ooooh. Sooo~ sleepyyyy."
And then I fell. I slept through dinner. I'd had a long day.
Good to have another chapter out. Been a while, huh? This chapter was mainly to show a bit of Lotus's backstory, along with the reason why he made his deal with Dorei. As well as the introduction of his limiting factors.
Lotus tells Rudy a bit about how and why he talks when Lotus says he prefers not to talk. It's basically he likes Roxy and Lilia, he sees Zenith as his real Mom, and he genuinely wants to get to know Rudy better. He only talks with his real voice when talking to someone one-on-one. If he's talking to multiple people he always uses his staff. The only exception to this is Death. As long as he has the words for it he will always speak to Death with his voice. As for Paul... let's get onto the next topic!
If you don't know why Laws calls Sylphie "Luffy" then I'll tell you. He calls her that in some translations and I just think it's a cute nickname to only have her parents call her when everyone else calls her Sylphie or Sylphiette.
Roxy somehow taught Rudeus advanced level fire magic without ever leaving the yard in front of the Greyrat house, and that doesn't make sense. We've seen how destructive intermediate and advanced level fire spells can be and it shouldn't be possible to teach him those spells without leaving the yard. Plus it gives me a chance to have the brother's bond. So there's that.
And the limiters aka restraint levels as Lotus will refer to them next chapter are direct references to Hellsing Ultimate. There's gonna be a more in-depth explanation on them next chapter.
This chapter would have been out earlier today, but the area I lived in had a nasty storm last night and knocked our power out, but I still got it out today.
See you guys next time!
Chapter 6: Ch6 To Stay and Go
Chapter Text
*-Lotus-*
I don't think I've ever felt this heavy in my life. Even keeping my eyes open took immense amounts of strength. I grunted as I opened one of my eyes. It closed immediately, but I caught a glimpse of the roof, so I was at least back inside.
If strength was the problem then I'd need to become stronger. First things first I needed to be able to move. I thought of how I wanted to move, and I felt a gate of power open inside me. I opened my eyes and sat up. I was in Me and Roxy's room. I got up and immediately fell back onto the bed. My strength wasn't fully back to normal. I was a little stronger, but no where near as strong as I was before we put the limiters in. I could see my staff sitting in the corner by the door. I tried pulling it to me with space magic, but all it did was fall to the ground with a rattling sound.
I tried summoning another burst of strength, and this time a larger portion of my power came back to me. I stood up and was able to walk, but there was a bit of staggering in my steps. I got my staff and shrunk it to use it as a walking cane. I opened the door with mild difficulty, and slowly made my way towards the stairs. I stood there debating whether or not I could make it down without falling when Mom suddenly appeared at the bottom.
"Lotus! Wait right there sweetie I'll come get you."
Mom quickly rushed up the stairs and scooped me up in her arms. It put a bit of a dent in my pride, but it was better than accidentally falling down the stairs.
"Thanks Momma."
"Of course. How are you feeling? Are you still nauseous? Should I bring you back to your bed?"
"I'm just a little weak Momma. Did Death leave any notes behind? I need to understand how these things work if I'm gonna find a way to get my strength back."
Mom let out a breath she had been holding in and started going down the stairs.
"She did. She left them with Roxy. She seemed to be in quite a rush to leave."
"It's complicated."
We got to the bottom of the stairs and I saw Roxy, Rudy, and Lilia in the kitchen.
Lilia was cleaning some dishes, and Roxy and Rudy were reading over pieces of paper. Roxy and Rudy looked up as Mom got down the stairs.
"Good to see you awake. We were worried about you."
Roxy got up and came over. She put her hand to my head.
"Your temperature seems normal. How are you feeling?"
"Weak. I need to see the notes. Can I?"
"Of course."
Mom sat me down in a chair next to Rudy.
I reached for a sheet of paper, but my hand grasped air. I immediately reached further down and got the paper. Rudy seemed to be the only one to notice.
"Are you sure you're okay?"
"I'm fine Rudy. Now let's see what I'm working with."
The paper I had grabbed was instructions on how to cast the spell to create the limiters. In other words not what I needed right now. I grabbed another piece of paper on my first try. This one talked about how many limiters I had, and what they did. Perfect.
According to the notes I had 5 "restraint levels". It went from 4 to 0.
When I had none of my limiters released I was at 1% of my power. When I released one limiter aka release restraint level 4, I was at 5%. Release restraint level 3 put me at 15%. Release restraint level 2 put me at 50%. Release restraint level 1 put me at 100%. The final limiter aka restraint level 0 required a bit of an explanation.
When I am under the effect of a restraint level it doesn't just hold back my energy. It stores it. Whenever I go into restraint level 0 I had access to all that stored energy. This did lead to certain problems though. That energy stored up and never got released. The only way to release this energy was to go into restraint level 0, but that was essentially going 200% and would make me a beacon to be found instead of keeping me hidden. However, if this energy built up for too long then when I went into restraint level 0 the instant release of all that power could cause me to lose consciousness and become a mindless overpowered monster acting only by instinct. Not to mention the way my body would be broken just to be able to hold all that power.
This did cause a bunch of problems for me though. If I were to release none of my restraint levels I wouldn't be strong enough to do anything.
This was how things looked.
All restraint levels active: 1% magical power
Release restraint level 4: 5% magical power
Release restraint level 3: 15% magical power
Release restraint level 2: 50% magical power
Release restraint level 1: 100% magical power
Release restraint level 0: 100% magical power plus all built up magical power
Nothing in the notes said anything about limiting my physical strength, but my running theory was that it was due to how in tune my body was in touch with my mana. In other words, if something bad happened to my mana then something bad happened to my body.
I sighed, leaned back in my chair, and checked the last piece of paper I was interested in. Most of the papers were just instructed on how to activate the limiters, so I didn't need those right now. This last one was about how the limiters hid my presence, and how to hide and reveal it. It seemed simple enough. I tried hiding my presence, but I didn't feel any different.
"Huh?! Where'd he go! Lotus?!"
I flinched as Mom started frantically searching the room for me. I felt a poke on my cheek as Rudy felt around my chair.
"He's right here. He's just invisible."
I tried revealing myself, and Mom sighed in relief as she hugged me.
"Give your mother a warning next time you do something like that. I almost had a heart attack."
"Sorry Momma. I-"
I tried speaking, but a familiar feeling wrapped itself around my neck. Guess I rolled low on my word count today. It's not even lunch time... I think.
I grabbed my staff with my tail and propped it on my shoulder. The strain on using my staff was more than I was used to.
"How long was I out?"
"It's only been about a day. Here. I had Lilia set aside some food for you."
Mom handed me a bowl of soup. It was still mildly warm. Rudy had some kind of grin on his face.
"I've been keeping it warm for you. I know Lilia's beef stew is your favorite, and I knew you'd like it better warm."
He seemed oddly proud of himself to be doing something so simple.
"Thank you Rudy."
I'd thank him anyway though. It is true that Lilia's stew is my favorite, and it's just not as good as it could be when it's cold.
The stew was delicious as usual. As I ate I tried thinking of where I was in magic potential. I knew the numbers, but I needed to try and figure out what I could and couldn't do.
It's been 3 weeks and I've had a wild ride. The domains I once held pride in were now reduced to weaker versions of themselves. Well almost. My beast and war domains were pretty much untouched since they relied on outside sources, and my sun domain only had certain limitations. I could still make the sun disappear, but my control over fire was reduced so much that I struggled with even the most basic of fire spells. I could still cast up to intermediate level magic in water and wind, and I could still use summoning magic without issue, since the summoning magic I knew mainly relied on outside sources like my beast and war domain did.
I'm probably gonna have to use my knowledge of summoning magic if I want a reliable way to fight with magic without releasing my restraint levels. With summoning magic I had two options I could use, but I'll get to those in a second.
There were some things I discovered though. My sin was still completely normal. It wasn't affected by the restraint levels now and it wasn't before.
That's about it when it comes to my findings.
Also, despite my limiters holding me back, I was still able to grow stronger. It'd take significantly more work, but it was possible.
Today was the first day in the past 3 weeks that I finally took a break from my experiments, and since my experiments were over I decided now would be a good time to decide which of my two summoning options to go with. I could summon and make a few contracts with some spirits to use their magic instead of my own. Not only would that let me use the spirit's own magic, but it would use their own mana as well. The only real downside with this was that they wouldn't be able to do much to help with my physical strength.
On the other hand I could try making a contract with a demon. I'd only need one, but I could contract more if I wanted to. Depending on the demon I made a contract with they could help with my magic and my physical strength. Finding a reliable demon though... It wouldn't be considered impossible. The current holder of wrath owed me a favor, and with both my sin and the transport crystal I could get an audience with him easy enough.
Why do I need an audience? Well that's easy enough. The current wielder of the sin of wrath is the king of hell. At least he was last time I checked. The sin of wrath was thrown around a lot. It was called "the strongest sin", but that wasn't just because of the power it gave you. It was called that because of how strong its will was. All sins had a will, but Wrath was by far the strongest. It caused its wielder to go insane and slaughter anything that breathed. So far Lucifer was the only wielder to be able to tie it down.
But to do it sooner or later? I could do it right now, since today was essentially a free day for me. At the same time though I'd be going into what is essentially the most dangerous place in the multiverse in a weakened state. I could release my restraints, but if Poseidon caught wind of me then I wouldn't be able to hide fast enough. I suppose I don't have to ponder on it too long. I haven't even decided if I should use a demon yet. If I use something to bribe him with I'm sure I could get Rudeus to power a spirit summoning scroll for me.
Actually, the new moon is tonight. I'll just ask Death her opinion on the matter.
After I decided to wait to ask Death I wandered over and sat beside the window. Walking with fewer of my restraints released had been strenuous, but I've slowly been getting used to it. I've had to rely more on my cane though. Having nothing better to do I watched Rudy and Paul spar from the comfort of my chair. I call it a spar, but it was more of a step by step slow motion walkthrough of a battle. Rudeus gets in a stance, Paul gives an example of an attack, and Rudeus tries to correctly guess the counter. It was basically a quiz. They were using sticks in place of swords.
Would I benefit from joining them...
Nah. My Touki and sword skills are already better than Paul's. I just needed to get my strength back. Though he is advanced level in North god style. The North King I ate got the title of North King by coating his sword and throwing knives in various poisons. There were hundreds of ways to progress in the North God style. Maybe Paul has some I don't know.
During their spar Paul didn't use any North god techniques I didn't know since he mainly used examples with the Sword god and Water god styles, but what I did see was the horrible habits that Paul was giving Rudy in their training.
Gods I'm gonna have to help him break those aren't I? I don't want Rudy to die because of Paul's errors. I'll give him some pointers next time we have free time and Paul's not home.
Roxy groaned as I placed a green hand on her stomach. She's had her period multiple times before while we've been here, but this was the worse her period cramps had been before. Right now I was her personal pain reliever. Healing magic didn't put a full end to the cramps, but it was able to help the pain.
I did have to release two restraint levels to help, but I'd say it's worth it.
"W-water."
I created a floating water ball.
"Here."
She lifted her head to sip the water and then laid back down. She brought her hands up and pulled me down. She nuzzled her head into my shoulders and pulled me into a hug. Essentially I was now her pain reliever and teddy bear. With one hand I kept using the healing magic and I brought up my other hand to brush her hair.
"So comfy..."
Despite this hitting me straight in my pride, I suppose I could suffer through this for now. I just wish there was more I could to help her.
Just then a small and familiar book appeared above my head. It opened its pages and words appeared.
Notice: It is possible to use the sin of lust to manipulate the target's body in a way to make the menstrual cycle unneeded.
You're saying that I can make it so she doesn't have her period? Wouldn't that mess up her body?
Answer: No. Instructions shall be generated to help ensure everything goes fine.
I thought about what the book was telling me. I was worried I might mess up since the only time I had actually used body manipulation was when I tested it out when I first got my sin, but if the book told me what to do then it should be fine.
"Hey Roxy. What would you do if I told you I could make it so that you never had to have a period again?"
Roxy peeked up at me.
"I'd say you were crazy. Then again you are you. Can you really?"
"I can."
Roxy hugged me tighter.
"Please do. But when you're done can we stay lying down a little longer?"
"Sure."
I looked at the book as step by step instructions started appearing. The hand that was channeling healing magic slowly pushed and fazed into Roxy's stomach. She groaned as my fingers wrapped around her uterus. My sin flared and I could feel its energy draining as Roxy's uterus was changed and rewritten. I followed each step and once I was done I pulled my fingers out causing Roxy to moan lightly.
"Feeling better?"
"Much better."
Roxy pushed forward and hugged closer into my arms.
"So um... I've been meaning to talk to you about this. I'd say in a year or so, year and a half at most, I'll run out of things to teach Rudy. When that happens I'll be leaving... I know that Zenith, Paul, and the other villagers would love for me to stay here, but... I want to get stronger. You and Rudy call me your teacher, but you're both so powerful. It won't be too long until Rudy is on equal footing with me. He wants to call me his teacher, but I can't live up to that title."
"He sometimes has the effect on people, but why did you want to talk to me about it?"
"Well... before everything that's happened I wouldn't have wondered about it, but you've got a family here now. You've got parents, a brother, and whatever you consider Lilia to be. If you came with me you'd leave it all behind."
Roxy stopped talking to catch her breath.
"Sigh. I want you to stay here."
"What?"
"With your family. You said it yourself. This is the first time you've had something that really feels like family. I don't want you to lose that because you followed me. You have an amazing thing here, and it's not like we wouldn't be cutting each other off. We could always talk to each other over the pockets. Besides, knowing you you could probably make some kind of magic tool to find me wherever I go."
Roxy went silent and we just sat there together.
"Can I have some time to think about this?"
"Of course... So what now?"
"Now? We sleep."
Roxy tried raising her head to look at me.
"Huh?! Wait what do you mean we-"
I think she was trying to say something, but I was just too comfy to try and listen.
To stay or to go... each one had its own pros and cons. If I go with Roxy I'd be traveling with her like we did before we got to Buena, but I'd also be leaving my family behind. On the other hand if I stayed here I'd be with my family, but Roxy would have to travel alone.
I thought about offering to teach Roxy old world magic here, but I knew the kind of person she was. She wanted to be a better person to live up to the mantle Rudeus was placing her on. She wanted to be the teacher he could be proud of, and if the teacher got stronger by learning from her student could she still be the proud teacher? Or would she be the humble student?
I looked over at the astral projection of my wife.
"So what do you think?"
She held a thumb to her chin as she pondered the question.
Either stay or go, you leave something behind. Roxy wants you to stay, but she'd likely be overjoyed to have you go with her. On the other hand, Zenith is likely to kill you if you make Roxy sad by staying behind.
"That's... true. I wish I could be in two places at once."
I suppose that would solve your problem wouldn't it.
"Yeah. Guess we can come back to that in a second. Onto my next question. Theoretically, if you were to have a large portion of your power sealed away and you had two options to get some back would you choose the spirits who could give you impossibly powerful magic, but little to no help with your physical strength? Or would you choose the demons who could give you both powers, but have higher risks?"
Death stared at me blankly.
Well... and this is theoretical of course. I'd say whoever picked any part of those options is a fool who needs to leave the battlefield and live the peaceful life he was granted.
"But, theoretically, this person has already been attacked by one of this world's gods and is looking for a way to stay safe without removing his limiters since he is being hunted by a higher and stronger threat... theoretically."
Sigh... If you have to choose then go with the demon. So long as you still have Lucifer's "I-owe-you" then you should be able to get a good one. Besides, spirits are such a hassle.
"Thank you for your theoretical input. Think you can set a date for me?"
Sure. How's tomorrow sound?
"That should be fine, but what are we going to do about security. I can't raise my limiters in Hell. Poseidon would sense me immediately."
Oh don't you worry. With who I'm sending with you you won't have any issues.
"If you say so. I trust your judgment."
I walked through the transport crystal's portal to the coordinates Death told me. From what I could see I was on the first level of Hell. Hell was split into different rings and levels. The different levels of hell were where sinners were sent to be tortured after they died. The punishment got worse the further down you went. The rings were separated from the levels, and is where all Hell-born demons get to indulge themselves on the seven deadly sins, with each one getting its own circle.
Now who did Death send for me?
"Papa!"
I got tackled from behind and fell over.
"Shi? Oh look at you! You're all grown up."
She helped pull me up off the ground. She was no longer the small girl I remembered. She looked around 17 years old now. Her hair was still as black as night, and went down to her shoulders. She was wearing a black hoodie and grey sweatpants. Her glasses looked like they were ready to fall off her face at any moment, and seemed to be fashioned after clocks. Her pitch black wings were fluttering as she hugged me.
"Heya Papa. Been a while."
Standing behind Shi was Dae. Her hair was as white as the clouds and was pulled into a bun. She was wearing clothes that I never thought I'd see her in. When she was younger she was always particular about how she dressed, making it a big deal to be the best dressed wherever we went.
Now though? She was wearing a dress that went down to her ankles, but it was tattered and frayed at the bottom. The cardigan she wore wasn't in any better condition.
"It's good to see you to Dae. What's up with the clothes?"
She looked like your run-of-the-mill Hell-born demon.
"It'll make sense soon. Come on. Let's get you to Lucy."
Did she just call the king of hell a nickname?
"I feel like I'm missing some serious context here."
Shi turned to me with a wry grin.
"Trust me. This is nothing yet."
We walked across some fields that smelled like gasoline and burning flesh. If you ignored the smell and sounds of the screams of those who were burning alive we actually had a pretty nice conversation. Our conversation did have to come to an end once we reached a large castle made of black brick.
The guard at the front gate nodded at Dae and opened the gate without question. Odd. Anytime I came to visit they'd always ask me questions even though I was Lucifer's friend. It was a bit of a hassle just to visit someone, but Lucifer was one of the very few people I could call a friend. Before my new life I could count my friends on one hand. There was Death, Lucifer, the current wielder for greed, and the current wielder for gluttony. The only reason I was friends with the last three was because I was close to them before they gained their sins.
We walked, unguarded which I only found more strange, through the halls of the castle until we got to a large set of doors. Dae went up and knocked to a certain rhythm. Was it some kind of secret knock?
The door creaked open and the guards that had been standing inside the room exited as we went in.
Sitting there on an elevated throne was the king of Hell himself. He had tan skin with grey hair, and was wearing a black suit with red highlights. Instead of a crown he had a jewel floating between the two horns coming out of his forehead. His other two horns came out of the back of his head. With all four horns it looked like it made a crown.
Dae ran up the stairs and tackled him with a kiss...
Wait what?!
"It's been a while Lucy. How ya been?"
"I've been quite well. And you, Dae?"
"Great! I got to see my Papa today!"
"Really? That's wonderful. How was he doing?"
"You can ask him yourself. He's right over... Papa? Are you okay?"
Everyone stared at me.
Ain't no way ain't no way ain't no way ain't no way-
I was hard reset with a karate chop to the head from Dae.
"Oi! Don't be rude Papa!"
"Right sorry."
Lucifer, who was now in front of me, examined me curiously.
"You've gotten shorter."
"And you've gotten bolder. Sigh. Putting that aside for now. I have a reason for coming here other than just exchanging banter. I want to cash in my favor."
Lucifer's eyes widened.
"Really? Very well then. What would you like?"
"I need to make a contract with a demon. Preferably one that could boost my physical and magical power, but also one that would be controlled easily."
Lucifer seemed lost in thought for a moment until a lightbulb went off in his head.
"I've got just the one. Come with me."
Lucifer opened a portal and we all went through. From what it looked like we were now in the wrath ring. It was kind of like a huge two story house. The top floor was accessible to anyone, and was a place where you could let out all your frustrations in rage rooms. The bottom floor required premium access granted to very few people. It was a prison meant for the strongest demons.
We were on the top floor, but we were looking at the door to the elevator that would take us down. Lucifer turned to look at the girls.
"As much as I'd love to have you join us I'm afraid you both will have to wait here. The fewer people that go down, the better."
Dae looked a bit saddened, but quickly got a boost in her mood when the rage room next to us opened. Shi on the other hand, conjured up a chair with magic and started reading a book.
Lucifer placed his hand on the elevator door and we both went in. In seconds the elevator went down and stopped.
"The walk is gonna take a while. I know you're not the most vocal person, but I imagine there's something you'd like to talk about?"
"Perhaps. So you and Dae... how'd that happen?"
"Ah. I suppose you would be interested in that wouldn't you? I suppose we have to time. It wasn't too long after your forced reincarnation. Dae had taken an interest in the cycle of death and how everything worked. When she wanted to investigate Hell Death asked me to keep her safe, so I acted as her guide around all of Hell. Hell is huge as you're aware, so covering just the basic areas took a year. After she had seen everything I told her that it was time she returned home. Well she clung to me, cried, and professed her love to me. At first I had thought that it was just a childhood crush, so I told her to come back when she's older. Imagine my surprise when the day after her seventeenth birthday she comes and chases me throughout all of Hell to ask me out on a date. She was quite persistent and it was a deal so I had no choice. Now? I have no regrets in dating your daughter. Nor will I have any if we get married."
"Oh you'll have one regret for sure."
Lucifer looked at me. He seemed both curious and annoyed.
"You'll have me as your Father-in-law."
Lucifer looked forward, and I could see his shoulders tighten up.
"Betcha didn't think of that. Now did you?"
"Not particularly. But even then. I'd say it's worth it. She's a truly wonderful person you know. I know your situation makes it difficult, but if you ever wish to visit your family just ask me, and I'll set up a date when you can all come here. Hell it probably won't be long until the girls find a way to live in your world without Poseidon noticing."
"Thank you for that, but I do have another question. I was able to take on the gods in a 6v1 battle. Three of those gods including Zeus, Ares, and Helios. Why is everybody so worried about Poseidon?"
Lucifer stopped walking and stared at me in shock.
"The fuck do you mean why is everyone worried?! How could we not be? The strongest god this side of the multiverse is hunting you down and- You don't know."
"Know what?"
Lucifer ran his hands over his face to calm himself down.
"After you killed Zeus and were taken under Death's wing Poseidon went on a killing spree. He waited until you were gone so that you wouldn't be able to stop him. He slaughtered as many gods as he could find and stole their domains. Any gods left from your old timeline are being sheltered here. I wasn't going to let him gather every domain left, so I went up and gave the remaining gods a shelter."
"A lot of things are starting to make sense now."
We continued to walk in silence for a bit. The metal that made up the room quickly started to get rustier and rustier. It eventually got to the point where the rust had eaten holes in the floor. At the very end of the hallway was a terribly rusted metal door.
"This is it."
"Damn. How old is this demon?"
"He's been here longer than I have."
I stared at Lucifer.
"Wouldn't that mean he's insanely powerful? I need a demon I can control with as little effort as possible."
"And I got you one."
Lucifer opened the door. You'd think it wasn't rusted at all with how smooth the opening was.
The room was huge and seemed to be fashioned after some kind of indoor swimming area. Instead of water however, the pool was filled with a black and red liquid that was oddly still. Red lines were drawn on the surface of the liquid.
Lucifer went forward.
"Hello? Still sentient at all?"
The liquid rippled and all the lines opened into a bunch of eyes that were staring at us.
"Oh! Guests! I haven't had any of those in a long time. Who are you? Can you tell me who I am?"
"Sentient, but senile. Right up your alley."
I went forward and looked down at the odd creature.
"Howdy. I'm Lotus, and I want to make a contract with you."
"A contract? What's that?"
"Well. You would help me be stronger, and I would let you see things you wouldn't believe. What do you say?"
"I'd be able to get out of this place?"
"Yes?"
"Could I smell the flowers?"
"Uh huh."
"Then I would love to make a contract with you! Well. I would if I could. I'm afraid I don't have a name."
The eyes in the liquid looked dejected.
"Well that's fine. We'll just give you a new name."
"Lotus I don't think-"
"Truly? Wonderful! What do you have in mind?"
"This is a really bad id-"
"How about Kirai?"
The liquid rippled in what I assumed was joy.
"I guess it's too late now. Ready to sign the contract?"
"Yep."
"Yes sir!"
"Great."
Lucifer shoved me into the pool. I felt every cell of my being prickle with an indescribable rage and anger. I wanted to lash out and let my rage flow freely. Then it was gone. I was calm, and the pool was empty. I stood up and looked around. Good lord how deep is this thing?! I was estimating around 100 feet deep at minimum.
"Oi! You can't just throw me down here!"
Lucifer peeked over the edge of the pool. He was hardly a speck in my vision.
"Sorry! But you had to absorb him! Just get up here!"
"And how do you-"
Oh for goodness sake. I looked around for my staff, but I couldn't find it.
If you need a way to get up you can use my wings, sir!
'Wings?'
Yes! I'm starting to remember some things, and I had wings. You can use them to fly up!
'Right. So what I just think about them or...'
Channel mana to your back. Then they should grow!... You do know how to fly, right?
'Yes I can fly.'
I channeled mana to my back as Kirai told me to. Black and red flame shot out my back. They were roughly wing shaped and I was able to lift myself easy enough with them. I flew up and landed beside Lucifer. I kicked my staff up and used it to speak.
"Now this is what I needed. I feel better already."
Lucifer gave me a worried glance.
"Was naming it a good idea? If it gains too much of a conscious it may become too much to handle."
"Look at you worrying over little ol' me. It's fine."
"Whatever you say. Come on. I don't want to keep the girls waiting."
We started walking back through the halls. It was nice, quiet, and peaceful. That is until we walked past one specific cell. A raspy voice called to me.
"The flower named child. What path shall you walk. A path paved in blood, or a path paved with roses?"
Lucifer let out a sigh.
"Just ignore him. He may be a prophet, but he's not all there. You know?"
"Yeah. I got it."
We kept walking, but the old man wouldn't stop talking.
"When the end time comes and Heaven meets Hell what will you do? Save the living whom you love, or save the dead with which you've lived. Hehehe. Paint the walls of reality red, wielder of chaos! May reality die and chaos be reborn! Oh master! Creator! God of all and is to be! The one who is and always has been! Through time, space, and void may your soul be shattered oh wielder of fate! May Death die and live again! Oh almighty one! I quiver in anticipation for what you may do! Eeeeeheehahahaha!"
"That... is the most sense he's made in the past 1,000 years."
"That didn't make any sense."
"Precisely." Lucifer looked back at me with new eyes. "Do you know chaos magic?"
"Never heard of it. Why?"
"May Khaos reign eternal! Shatter the chains that-"
Lucifer slammed his fist into the wall.
"Shut it old man!"
Lucifer picked up his pace as he walked.
"Chaos magic is a kind of magic that is actually a combination of 3 magic types. Time, space, and void magic."
"If you combined those three wouldn't you get some kind of creation magic? That's how everything is made right?"
"Yes, and you would. However, you can also get chaos magic. To get creation magic you put the three types together in a specified order. To get chaos magic you mush them together all willy nilly. It lets you do what you want when you want."
"Uh huh. So if a person were to have magic eyes of these three types of magic how hard would it be to use chaos magic?"
I opened my other eyes just as Lucifer turned to look at me.
"Ugh. Of course you do. I suppose it wouldn't be too difficult. So long as you get the combination right and don't go overboard."
I could help you learn chaos magic sir.
I looked beside me and Kirai was now standing beside me. He was humanoid, but his lower body was covered in red eyes. He had a huge fluffy red coat covering himself. His face was pitch black with the only thing on it being a half circle of five red eyes. Lucifer's eyes widened and he pulled out a book. He stopped on a specific page and kept glancing between the book and Kirai. The book was titled Wrath for Dummies.
"Khaos, can you come here for a second? Kirai you stay there."
I walked over and looked at the book.
"This is the first wielder of wrath."
I looked between Wrath and Kirai. They seemed to be the same height, they had the same coat, and Wrath also had red eyes decorating his coat. Lucifer flipped the book to face it towards Kirai.
"Do you remember who this is?"
Kirai tilted his head, but then the black liquid on his face peeled back and showed a matching face.
Yes I remember! It's me! That's who I am!
"Holy shit I just had you make a contract with the original wrath."
...
"Welp too late to go back now. Thanks for the opportunity!"
I started walking again. Lucifer followed suit and Kirai disappeared. I don't know where he went exactly, but I knew he was with me.
"You are taking this far too lightly. And while he is crazy there must be some merit to it. You don't get the title of prophet by spouting non-truths."
"Lucifer I have spent all my lives as a living "fuck you" to any prophet that tries to predict my fate. Need I remind you that I'm a singularity?"
"I know that, but before he got put in here he had a 99% accuracy rate on his prophecies. Even with singularities when he wasn't 100% accurate he was still pretty damn close."
"I'll be fine Lucy. Trust me."
"Don't call me that. Only Dae can call me that."
"Fine fine. After you."
I motioned to the elevator.
We went through and found Dae sitting outside the rage room breathing heavily. Shi was done with the book she started before and had a new book in her hands.
"How'd it go?"
"Great! I don't feel heavy anymore, and I got my wings back."
"And he had a prophecy given to him by a prophet with an incredibly high accuracy. How long until your mother can go join him?"
Dae and Shi both stood up.
"Well soon we hope. If you're asking about that does it mean it's bad?"
"Certainly sounded like it."
"Oh come now. It wasn't that bad."
Lucifer looked at me like I was crazy. He's not entirely wrong.
"Do you need me to repeat some of what he said? 'Death shall die and live again!' 'Heaven meets Hell!' 'Lead a road paved in blood or one in roses!' Need I go on?!"
"Nah I think they got the picture."
We both looked at the girls. Dae was rapidly putting together a communication circle, and Shi was creating a magic circle I'd never seen before.
"Sigh. At least they got Death's common sense. Look I've got one more thing to give to you. Consider it a gift to help you not get yourself killed. It won't do much of anything now, and it may never do anything to help you, but if anything happens to me I'd want you to have this as back up."
Lucifer handed me a small glass orb. It had the tiniest tint of purple in it.
"What is it?"
"If something were to ever happen to me, and my condition is bad enough that the sin of wrath abandons me it will be teleported and trapped here. It won't hold for long. Just long enough for a new weirder to claim it. It's truly a worst case scenario sort of thing, but I know that if anyone could handle it, it's you. I pray that the prophet was truly just spouting nonsense. I wish you the best of luck."
"Same to you. Oh! And before I forget. You have my blessing."
I think I may have broken Lucifer. He just sat there staring into space. I suppose that was his limit then. I put his gift in the void and turned to the girls.
"Well then girls. It seems I'm off."
Dae ended the call she was on and Shi compacted the mana circuit she was working on into a small orb.
"I told mom about the prophecy. I'll need Lucy to tell me the whole thing later. She doesn't seem worried though."
"Thank you- ow!"
Shi pulled her hand away from the back of my head.
"It's a magic circuit for good luck. You'll need it."
"Ha! Please. I'll be fine girls. Your old man is tougher than he looks."
Shi let out a small giggle before pulling me into a hug.
"I'm sorry. If I had known that it would've impacted your physical strength so much then I would've tweaked it before I sent it to you."
"Shi you learnt a forbidden magic just to get these limiters created in a timely manner. Having to do one thing to help me isn't going to bring that down in value."
Dae hugged me from my side as she tried to hide her teary eyes.
"We're gonna miss you Papa."
"I know. But just remember what I said. No matter what happens. I'll always return home in the end. Death's arms embrace all souls. Now I'll see you both later. Okay?"
Both girls pulled away and gave me sniffling nods of approval. Using my transport system I opened a portal back home. As I was closing it an envelope flew through the portal. Once the portal was closed I checked the envelope. Shi's name was printed on it.
No one was in the kitchen so I sat down and opened it. Inside was a small note and a pocket watch.
Dear Papa,
We probably won't have a lot of time that we can spend together, so I wanted to give you this. It's a magic watch to help empower your time magic. Mom said you had some, and I know it's forbidden magic, but I also know that you probably will just ignore the rules. You never seemed to like the angels.
It won't be able to do certain things for long periods of time, but I hope that it will prove useful to you. You can hook it to your limiter's chains to help you carry it. It also always records the local time.
From your lovely and lonely daughter, Shi.
I should talk to Death about getting her out more. But a pocket watch to help with time magic? Now that's just the thing I needed. I put the envelope down, but picked it up again when I realized that there was one more note inside.
Things the watch can do.
Press the button on the side to stop time for ten seconds.
Rotate the button clockwise to skip 10 seconds into the future.
Rotate the button counter clockwise to reverse time by 10 seconds.
Now this would definitely be useful. I clipped the pocket watch onto the chain on my right hand. I was extremely tired, so I went upstairs to take a nap. All in all I'd consider it a good morning.
It's been a year and a half since Roxy started teaching Rudy. It wouldn't be much longer until Rudy and I's fifth birthday. This also meant that my deadline for choosing whether I go with Roxy or stay here was getting closer and closer.
Luckily for me I think I found a solution. With the help of my demon I could create a body made of magic and split my consciousness between them. Each was equally me, meaning no one got the shorter stick. The only issue I had was that I had to control and live through both bodies at the same time.
It was extremely disorienting, but I'd have to suck it up and practice with it. I felt both bodies' senses at the same time. If they ever looked at the same thing the object would blend together. When I moved one body the other one would move similarly. There were rare moments where I would move and the other body wouldn't, but I struggled to copy these results.
I asked Death about this to see if she could help during one of our meetings. She said that it would be a great idea if it worked, but she questioned if I could pull it off.
I dismissed the magic body and fixed my consciousness. I only have four months left by Roxy's estimation. Rudy was learning quick. He's gotten a hold on all the spells Roxy knew except her Saint rank water spell Cumulonimbus. All her lessons now had turned towards math and literacy, as well as all the history she could cover. I myself had earned the title of Saint ranked water mage a while ago. I took Roxy out on a date a little ways outside the village, and she recommended using that time to try and graduate. I had to release 3 of my restraint levels to pull it off, and to keep my mana signature hidden Roxy had to cast the spell at the same time. I had to get extra showy with the spell to prove I was capable of casting it. We both knew I could, but it wouldn't do any good for the other mages of this world.
I sighed and walked downstairs. Lunch wasn't too long ago, so Rudy and Paul were probably going to start their sword training soon. As I sat at my usual spot on the table I sat in a comfortable silence. Roxy had finished her morning lessons with Rudeus, so she was out helping the villagers. Paul and Rudeus were doing stretches outside. Mom was still at the clinic.
And Lilia... where was Lilia? The dishes were clean so she had no reason to be down here, and I couldn't see her in the back yard, so she wasn't doing laundry. The door to the hole in the ground that acted as the bathroom was wide open, and she wasn't in the storage room. Was she in her room? This early into the afternoon? Could she be sick?
I approached the door that led to Lilia's room, and froze. My sin flared up and I could see a purple aura radiating from her room. It was a similar aura to the one that radiated from mom and Paul's room, as well as the one Roxy emitted when we got intimate.
Ah. So that's it. Well I wouldn't interrupt her while she was busy. I turned and walked away, only to be stopped when I stepped on an extremely creaky floorboard.
I immediately hid my presence and waited for what felt like eternity. The door slowly opened and I could faintly make out Lilia's face examining the hallway. Her clothes had a slight wrinkle on them, and her hair was down. I've never seen her with her hair down before. It was nice.
Her eyes settled on me for an uncomfortable amount of time, but eventually she went back into her room.
I breathed a sigh of relief and opted to walk on platforms created by my demon. I went back and sat at the table. Eventually though I got bored. I walked upstairs and went to my room. Yet another day to practice my magic.
Earth magic? Couldn't even summon some sand.
Fire magic? Sparks flew from my hand, but for anything useful I'd need to combine my demon with my sun domain. With that I might be able to pull off an intermediate level spell.
Wind magic? I could cast up to the intermediate level with some strain.
Water magic? I could still cast up to the intermediate level with no problems. Anything above that was pretty much impossible though.
As for my domains, like I said before my war domain and beast domain were pretty much the same. The weapons my war domain created were still as simple and strong as before, and the beasts I made weren't affected by my mana. My thunder domain was basically just a taser, and my sun domain barely boosted my fire magic.
My fear domain wasn't as strongly affected as my other domains, but it still had its changes. I wouldn't be able to raise people's fear levels to the point they have a heart attack, but I was at least able to slightly affect people's fear levels. I'd have to find other ways to use my domain to make it more useful.
As for my void domain, I still had access to the void like I did before. Any attacks I made with void magic were significantly weaker, but if I were to attack someone with void gas they'd probably still die. As for Shadow Step my range was greatly reduced. I was still barely able to reach Rosie's cafe though.
I sighed and laid back in the bed. With nothing else to do I remade the magic body and started trying to move it without moving off the bed. At first it just stood there, but I was eventually able to get it to move. It took one step, then a few minutes later it took another step. Each time it took a step it took less time to control it. Could this be what I needed to try this whole time?
This entire time I'd been trying to control both bodies at the same time, but should I have been practicing by leaving most of my consciousness in one body and try to control the other one with just a little bit of my consciousness?
Today was Rudy and I's fifth birthday and I had gotten way better at controlling the bodies. Turns out I was right. I just had to start by putting a little bit of my consciousness in one body, and slowly increasing it over time. I wasn't a master by any stretch of the word, but I think I should be ready to go in the next month or so.
Something else I found interesting was that I could give a body a specific ability of mine, and it would make it stronger. The downside however, was that the other body wouldn't be able to use that ability.
"Happy Birthday!"
Mom presented two cakes on the table. Rudy and I were sitting at the head of the table.
The cakes weren't your usual style of cakes. It was a type of fruit cake. It was more tart than I thought it'd be, but I wasn't complaining.
"Now time for presents."
Paul walked up holding 4 swords. 2 real ones and 2 wooden ones.
"Remember boys. No matter what it's important to always keep a sword in your hearts. You have to use it to protect what's important to you..."
Paul gave me a quick side glance and then flicked his eyes to Roxy. He continued on with his speech until mom had to cut him off. It's a shame too. That's probably the smartest thing I'd ever heard from him.
I sat the swords beside me. Mom approached us next.
"I got you both books. I know how much you love reading, so I hope you enjoy them."
Mom handed Rudy an encyclopedia on the local plant life. She handed me a book on summoning magic.
"I saw some of those magic circles you draw sometimes, so I thought this might help."
Right. My so far failed attempts at finding spirits who would make a contract with someone bound to a demon. All of which have been unsuccessful.
But if it were a spirit from this world...
I have mom a hug and thanked her for the gift.
Roxy came up and handed Rudeus a wand. She had been trying to hide it, but I was able to catch glimpses of her crafting it these past two nights.
"It's tradition for a teacher to give their student a wand once they've mastered beginner level magic, but with you already mastering it and Lotus making his own I'm afraid I forgot. I hope you accept it."
Rudy held his wand with a smile.
"I'll treasure it master!"
Roxy tipped the brim of her hat down. She still didn't like when he called her that.
"As for you Lotus, I hope you will accept this as your gift."
Roxy reached behind her neck and untied a knot. She pulled out a necklace. It looked like it was carved out of emerald and was fashioned after three spears that were put together almost like they were posing for a photo.
"This is the symbol of the Migurd tribe. If any demon were to give you trouble then show them this pendant and they'll leave you be. Though I doubt you'll ever have trouble with them."
With a small laugh I accepted the gift and put it on.
"Thank you Roxy. I'll treasure it."
Then to my surprise Lilia approached us.
"Though it may not be my place as I am simply a maid, I too have gifts to present to the young masters."
Lilia handed Rudeus and I handkerchiefs.
"I hope you may have some use for them."
Rudeus smiled and thanked Lilia for the gift. I thanked her as I folded it and placed it in the breast pocket of my shirt.
Since everyone had given us our presents we all ate. Paul drank and showed off his sword swallowing skills. Mom had a healing spell ready in case he messed up in his drunken state, but surprisingly he was pretty good at it.
Once he drank too much though mom went to lay him down up stairs. After her Lilia was the next to retire, and Rudy, Roxy, and I would soon follow her. Before we did though Roxy had something to say to Rudy.
"Lotus was able to convince me otherwise for the advanced level spells, but for Cumulonimbus we're going to have to go just outside the village."
"Huh? Where'd this come from master?"
"It's simple. I'm running out of things to teach you. Your graduation will take place within a week from now. After that I'll be leaving."
Rudy had a shocked and slightly hurt look on his face.
"Do you have to go? Really?"
Roxy put on a forlorn smile.
"I want to get stronger, so that I can be a teacher you can be proud of. With Lotus's help I'm sure you'll be able to grow stronger than me by your next birthday. I'll get stronger so that you can be proud to call me your master."
Rudy looked sad, but ready to accept it. He went upstairs and went to his room. Roxy and I went up to ours.
Roxy and I changed into our night clothes.
"Have you thought about my question? There's not much time left."
"I have. Does this satisfy your answer?"
Roxy turned around and I split into the two bodies. She looked stunned, but then started laughing.
"Of course you'd find a way around it. I don't know what I expected."
"Yep. Now I can stay and I can go. The only difference between these two is that only one can hold the sin of lust."
Roxy nodded in understanding.
"Well, now that that's out of the way. I think it's time I gave you the rest of your gift."
"Hm?"
"Did you really think I'd only give you a necklace when I gave Rudy a magic wand? After everything you've done for me? No way."
Roxy walked towards and slipped out of the nightgown she had just put on.
"Now get out of those clothes."
Roxy kissed me and unbuttoned my shirt. She slid it off my arms. She kept kissing me and started tracing her fingers around the marks on my sin. We made our way over to the bed and sat on it. I set up a ring of silence, and with the other body I hugged Roxy from behind.
"Eep!"
"Forgot there were two of me?"
"I- I don't know if I'll be able to keep up with two of you... but I'm willing to try."
The other body removed its shirt and pants leaving it in just its boxers. Roxy slid me out of my own pants and I started pinching her nipples. Her moans only got louder as my other body pulled her panties away and started eating her out. She pulled me up and moved my boxers away as she started giving me a blowjob.
It felt like I was in heaven. I could feel Roxy's inside clenching together and she squirted into my mouth. At the same time Roxy took me all the way into her mouth and a came deep into her throat. She tried holding the position for as long as she could, but she pulled back once her face had turned beet red. I let her sit back as she coughed and gasped for breath.
Once she had recomposed herself she climbed on top of me. She licked her lips and shuddered as she lowered herself. It was extremely tight. As Roxy ground on me, my other body came around behind me and positioned himself in front of Roxy's face.
"Mind helping me get this wet?"
Roxy started blowing the other me, and she somehow got even tighter. I didn't last long as I blew a load as deep as I could. The other me quickly followed suit. Roxy waited a second before she started riding me again.
The other me went around Roxy, lowered his head, and started rimming Roxy. She yelped and started blushing extremely hard.
"It's dirty down there."
"I know. I don't really care though. Am I good to keep going?"
Roxy nervously nodded her head and then buried her head on my shoulder. The other me slowly slid into her back door and she groaned.
I held her steady with a hug as she adjusted to the new sensation.
"You okay?"
"Y-yeah. I just need a second."
I waited for Roxy to get adjusted and she eventually started moving again. This time much slower as she tried to find the motions that felt the best in this new position. The other me pulled back and slowly went back in eliciting a moan from Roxy as well as another tightening sensation. We stayed in this position for a long time. Sometimes we would flip Roxy over and swap holes. We kept at it for hours until Roxy passed out. I laid down and used the other body to clean up the admittedly large mess we had made.
Thankfully it took so little effort to clean up with space magic that I didn't have to release any of my restraint levels.
The next morning Roxy was incredibly sore, so I had to use a combination of healing magic and my sin to make her feel better.
"You ready?"
I looked over at Rudeus who was nervously holding onto his wand as he looked past the gate. He didn't answer me.
Roxy hooked the last thing on Caravaggio's saddle.
"All set. Come on you two."
"I'll follow along. I don't do well with horses."
Poseidon despises me and since he was the god of horses that hatred seeps into them as well.
"Okay then. Come on Rudy."
Rudeus took a nervous step back. The only reason he hadn't ran inside was because I was using my fear domain to lower his fear levels as much as I could.
"Are you scared of the horse? I promise that he's good."
If only it were that simple. I leaned over and tapped Rudy on his shoulder.
"I'll be here, so you've got nothing to worry about. 'Kay?"
Rudy steadied himself and climbed up onto Caravaggio with a little help from Roxy. They started riding down the path and I used my demon to float a little behind them.
Rudy seemed to shrink into himself once we started passing by other villagers, but slowly opened up once they all started greeting Roxy. His fear slowly dissipated. It didn't fully disappear, but it was far weaker than before.
Rudy started asking Roxy various questions about anything he could see. The air was a bit awkward, but he asked any way. Unlike me he wasn't comfortable in silence. We passed through fields of wheat and flowers until we came across a small hill with a tree on it. Roxy tied Caravaggio on the tree and grabbed her staff.
"I'm going to demonstrate the Saint ranked water spell, it's a spell that summons violent rain and lightning. I'm only going to hold the spell for a minute as a demonstration, but to graduate you're going to have to hold it for an hour. Okay?"
"Okay. Is the reason we came out here because this is a secret spell or something?"
"No. It's just that I didn't want to ruin the fields with any collateral damage."
"Oh okay."
"Stand back now."
Roxy was about to raise her staff, but I cut her off before something bad happened.
"Hold up! If this spell summons lightning then isn't it a bad idea to be out here without protection? We are the only things out here in the middle of the these plains."
Roxy quickly looked around and face palmed.
"Oh! How could I forget that. Okay, here."
Roxy chanted and created an Earth Dome around the tree.
"Keep your ears open. I can only use this spell so many times a day."
Roxy raised her staff and started chanting.
"Grand spirit of water and imperial prince of lightning who ascends the heavens, grant my wish and bring about a savage blessing. Display your might to insignificant beings. Strike awe with a blow of your divine hammer on the anvil, and cover the land in water! Ah, Rain! Sweep all else away and expel everything! Cumulonimbus!"
The wind picked up and droplets of rain started pelting all around us. Thunder rumbled and lit up the sky.
There was a huge flash and bang as a bolt of lightning struck the Earth Dome. After a minute Roxy brought her staff down. The clouds cleared out and the rain subsided. Roxy walked back up to us, and I used some water manipulation to pull the water out of her clothes.
"Thanks. You ready Rudy?"
Rudy gave a firm nod and walked over to where Roxy was standing. He raised his wand and started chanting. Roxy came over and sat beside me in the dome.
"Do you think he can do it?"
The question made me want to laugh out loud.
"I don't think he can do it. I know he can."
I looked down at my pocket watch and marked the time.
Roxy smiled.
"You're a good brother Lotus."
"That remains to be seen."
"I agree with her. You're a pretty good brother."
I looked back at the small doorway. Rudy was standing there as rain poured onto his back.
"Rudy you still have to hold the spell for an hour."
"I know."
"Lotus is keeping the time. We'll call you over once you're done."
"Alright."
I got up and walked outside as Roxy kept questioning Rudeus.
"... Are you not going to go? It takes a lot of concentration to hold this spell."
I laughed as I watched the masterpiece Rudeus had made.
"He doesn't have to. He's made the spell completely self-sustaining."
"Huh?!"
Roxy scrambled up off the ground and ran outside.
"The wind currents he's made manipulate the hot and cold air to keep the clouds in place. He not only cast the spell, but he also made it so he had to have little to no control over it. I've got to say, even I'm impressed. I would've just held the spell together with magic. Good job Rudy."
Rudy grinned as Roxy marveled at his handiwork.
"Are you able to dismiss it?"
He nodded and raised his wand again. The updrafts he made sputtered out and the clouds drifted apart.
"Congratulations Rudeus. You can now officially call yourself a Saint ranked water mage."
"Heh. I guess that puts me above you now Lotus."
"Nah. I graduated months ago."
"Huh?! When?"
"Don't worry about it. Now let's get home. I'm all for wet weather, but it's a bit too muggy for me right now."
The way home was significantly quieter. We held a small celebration to congratulate Rudy on his graduation to the Saint rank. The next day Roxy was in the doorway with her suitcase packed.
"Are you sure you have to leave Roxy? I've got so many recipes I haven't taught you yet."
Mom and Paul were sad Roxy would be leaving.
"Yeah, I'm sure the villagers would be happy to have you stay."
Roxy smiled and bowed.
"I'm sure there are miss Zenith, but I've got someone who probably has those memorized. As for helping the villagers, well, he's got that covered as well."
"Hm? What do you mean?"
One of my bodies walked past the group to stand by Roxy. It was fashioned after my Migurdian body. It was holding a replica of my magic staff that I made with the metal Rosie had given me.
"L-Lotus? What are you doing?"
Momma's eyes started watering up. I spoke up in my human body, the one staying here.
"Well I'm staying here of course."
Momma spun around and looked at me. She spun her head around multiple times to see if she was seeing things.
"I couldn't decide if I wanted to stay or go, so I decided to do both."
In the end I gave my Migurdian body 40% of my consciousness, and most of my magic abilities. I kept my water magic, war domain, sin, beast domain, and physical strength. It looked a little like this.
Human body: Water magic, War domain, sin, Beast domain, and my physical strength.
Migurdian Body: Wind magic, Earth magic, Fire magic, Thunder domain, Fear domain, and my Sun domain.
All my other skills were shared between the two. Any skills specific to a body could only be used by that body, and were stronger when used by that body. I kept Water magic specific to my human body, since if Roxy and I were to ever search for a job she'd be able to provide the Water magic.
Mom sighed in relief.
"I thought you were leaving us. I've been so worried."
"Sorry Momma."
Rudy looked like he was ready to say something, but stopped himself.
"I wish you good luck master."
"Same to you Rudeus. Make sure your brother doesn't do anything to crazy for me. One of him caused enough problems, now with two... we'll just have to keep a real close eye on him."
"Will do."
"I'm right here."
We all laughed as Roxy and the other me walked away. It was an odd feeling. Watching yourself walk away, but also being the one who was walking away. Things were gonna feel weird around here without Roxy, but I at least had the comfort that she'd always be beside me.
It hadn't even occurred to me until I was half-way done with this chapter that it had nearly been a month since the last update. Anyways, this is chapter 6! There was an introduction to a new character in the form of the sin of wrath aka Lucifer who is also Dae's boyfriend. Dae and Shi won't be making any appearances for a while after this, so I figured that since Lotus was going to be meeting up with her boyfriend I may as well let them have some time together.
The other Lotus that went with Roxy will be used for side stories in some chapters, but there won't be that many.
This chapter may have been a bit slow, but it was to set stuff up so I could get the ball rolling.
See you all next chapter, as well as the reintroduction of a certain green haired elf! Buh-bye!
Chapter 7: Ch7 Close Your Eyes
Chapter Text
*-Lotus-*
I got out of bed and got dressed. I was still getting used to the whole split consciousness thing, but I was enjoying mornings like this more and more. When one body was asleep I only had one body to focus on, so it was really peaceful. Just one set of eyes, well three sets technically, but that's beside point. Once I had my clothes on I went downstairs.
I sat down at the table, and ate from the plate Lilia had already set down for me. She was used to me waking up this early, and had food ready knowing I'd be hungry. The food was usually a small plate left over from last night's dinner since she physically couldn't cook breakfast inbetween the time she wakes up and when I wake up.
"Thank you, Lilia."
"Of course Young Master."
Before, Lilia would push off my thanks and simply say that she was just doing her job, but recently she has started to accept it.
Something else about Lilia is that she always let me sit in silence. Paul would often stir up conversation even though he was just talking to himself, mom would talk to me and pout until I talked back, and Rudy would often bug me about stories from my past lives or questions about magic. At least with Rudy I liked teaching him magic.
It took about another hour until my other body woke up. Seeing Roxy's sleeping face always brought me joy. I focused back on my Buena body, and finished my food just as Lilia placed another plate in front of me. Another thing I liked about her, she was always willing to give me as much food as I wanted. She said it was simply because it was because of her job, but I could always spot a smile on her face as she cooked. She liked cooking. Maybe I should make a cook book of Earth recipes for her?
Nah. She doesn't even have the equipment to cook those recipes. Maybe I could make her that equipment? That could work. I think.
"Yawn. Oh. Good morning Lotus."
Rudeus walked up and sat in front of me. I had sensed him coming down the stairs earlier.
"Good morning Rudy."
Rudy talked as he ate his breakfast.
"I think I'm gonna take the biology encyclopedia mom gave me and check out the plants in the village. Wanna join me?"
"Hmmm. Sure, why not."
"Okay. I'm gonna leave after my sword training."
I gave Rudy a thumbs up as I finished my second plate. Lilia put down a third plate and I happily dug in.
"Are you sure that sin you have is Lust and not Gluttony?"
I swallowed my mouthful with a loud gulp.
I gave Rudy another thumbs up.
Rudeus finished his plate, thanked Lilia, and went outside to start his morning exercise routine. Paul joined him soon after he woke up. He decided to eat after some morning training. Mom seemed to be sleeping in longer this morning, but to be fair she and Paul kept up their activities longer than normal last night.
I finished my plate and thanked Lilia. I went upstairs, grabbed my staff, and went outside. Rudy and Paul were mid spar as I sat beside the wall. They seemed to be doing actual spars now that they had actual practice swords. Paul didn't seem to know what restraint is. He really leaned into his attacks on Rudy during their spar. They sparred until noon. Rudy collapsed on the ground as he breathed heavily. I used some silent healing magic to help with the bruises that were already forming on him.
Once he felt better he sat up and looked to Paul.
"Father, would it be alright if Lotus and I went into the village to play?"
"Play? Yeah, I suppose you haven't had that much free time with all your studies and training. Just make sure you don't stir up trouble."
"I won't stir up any trouble... have I given you reason to think I would?"
The look on Paul's face said he probably had, but then he glanced at me. He sighed.
"You see Rudy. Back in my day I was a bit of a brat. I spent all my free time causing problems and chasing skirts."
Not gonna lie. I was pretty shocked to hear Paul call himself a brat. He was admitting that he grew better with his childish action. I wondered if he could grow more.
"I'll do my best father."
Rudy went inside to grab his book and I followed him. He grabbed his book and I grabbed mine. I needed to find some time to try and summon some spirits, so this proved as a nice study time. I grabbed some paper from Paul's study and placed it in the void. As I walked downstairs I started creating copies of the paper out of trees I shoved in there last night.
As it turned out with my void domain and demon I could create copies of pretty much any simple object so long as I had the materials. I could copy simple things like paper, but if I tried to copy something with intricate carvings or complex circuits then I'd fail.
The last couple things I learned were all also related to my demon, so I'll just explain those when they came up. It was basically a magic swiss army knife. For now the last thing was that with my demon I could use my blood as a substitute for magic ink when drawing summoning circles.
"Okay. I've got my book, and my wand. You ready?"
I nodded and followed Rudy out of the house. Lilia handed me a basket of food as we left. We went around the paths around the village looking at plants and seeing what they were. We were starting on a path that took us towards a guard tower. As we walked along the path we started hearing voices shouting at someone. They sounded like kids.
"Don't have your monster friend any more huh? Stupid demon!"
"Yeah! Nothing without your guard dog!"
Rudy froze. I didn't have my fear domain, but I didn't need it to see the fear on his face. I looked further ahead and saw the kids from before throwing mud balls at a small elf girl with green hair. What was her name? Sylphiette?
I quietly approached the boys throwing the mud balls, grabbed the back of his head, and slammed his face into the ground. He fell and held his face as he turned to me. As he turned around I flared my demon as red and black fire flared on my shoulders. Eyes appeared in it and stared at the kids.
"Who?! Aaa. Uuuuh. AAAAAAAAH!"
The kid turned, widened his eyes, and ran away pissing himself crying. What a drama queen. The other kids quickly followed suit when they saw me.
Once she realized that the bullies were gone Sylphiette slowly uncurled off the basket she was huddled over. She looked around before quickly turning to me.
"O-oh. It's you."
I offered my hand, and she took it, but she limped forward and fell into me. There was a horrible snap sound.
"Ow!"
She started sniffling and tearing up. Rudy walked up and looked at her.
"Are you okay?"
She shook her head and pointed at her leg. There was a dark purple bruise around her knee.
"That doesn't look good. What should we do?"
Rudy still hold a scared look as he looked at me. I sighed and got on a knee.
"Come on Sylphiette. We'll take you to our mom. She can heal your leg."
She silently climbed on my back, and I could feel my shoulder getting wet from her tears. Her sobs only pissed me off more. I was regretting giving my other body my fear domain. Perhaps I had some other ways to scare the shit out of those brats.
I walked back towards the village with Rudy in tow. We got a few odd glances from the villagers, but no one offered any assistance. Once we got to mom's clinic Rudy opened the door and let me walk through first.
"I couldn't imagine my boys doing such a thing. Are you sure that's what happened?"
Mom was talking with a woman I had seen a few times. She often showed up in the morning to watch Paul train in the morning. The fat kid whose face I oh so kindly introduced to the dirt was here as well. Seems they came to get his face healed.
"My precious Somal would never lie to me!"
Sylphiette sobbed again drawing everyone's attention. Mom was confused, but quickly moved when she saw Sylphiette's leg.
"Oh you poor thing! Lotus, what happened?"
"Oh I'm sure the piggy could easily tell you, but the precious baby boy would surely never lie to his mommy."
Mom didn't seem to appreciate my sarcasm and insults, but she started healing Sylphiette's leg as I sat her in a chair.
"You! You're the smiling devil that hurt my son!"
"Ooooh. I didn't know lard could talk."
Rudy stifled a laugh at my joke, but the lady didn't seem to get it.
"Apologize to my son, now!"
"Calm down Jabba the Hut, you'll pop a vessel."
Rudy couldn't hold in his laughter this time, but quickly stopped once mom glared at us. It was pretty scary seeing her that mad, but I was currently too pissed to care.
"Hey! Stop spouting nonsense and-"
I quickly ran in front of the kid. With how fast I moved it probably looked like I teleported.
"So what'll you do if I don't tubby boy? Will you rally your pals, pelt me with mud balls, and kick me while I'm down? You seem pretty good at doing that."
He flinched back, and so did his mother.
"Lotus. What happened?"
Mom's voice was cold. I'd never heard her this mad, and I'd be lying if I said it didn't scare me. My neck snapped a full 180 degrees to look at her.
"Rudy and I were wandering around the village looking at plants with his new book, and we came across Sylphiette here being pelted with mud and kicked by a bunch of kids. I politely introduced him to the ground and then carried Sylphiette here once we saw how bad her leg was."
I grabbed my neck and pulled it the rest of the way around as I looked at the now utterly terrified kid. My sin's body manipulation was proving fairly useful.
"He'd best get out before I do it again."
The kid somehow looked more terrified before running past me and through the door. His mother quickly followed him spouting nonsense about making me pay.
I walked over and knelt by Sylphiette.
"Are you alright?"
She nodded. It seems that mom healed her good.
"Th-thank you."
"No problem. So why are those kids bullying you?"
Mom sighed and stood up. She walked over and fixed a chair the kid knocked down when he ran away.
"Th-they say I'm a demon b-because of my green hair."
Sylphiette nervously pointed to her hair.
"They bully you... because your hair is green?"
She nodded her head. Rudy and I couldn't use telepathy, but we both had the same thought.
That's the dumbest thing I've ever heard!
Rudy sat down and held his hand out for a handshake.
"Well then. We'll be your friends to make sure they don't hurt you anymore!"
"H-huh?!"
I sat down and offered my hand with a nod.
"B-but the other kids won't play with you if you're my friend. Wouldn't that make you sad?"
Rudy and I both shook our heads.
"Nah. We wouldn't want to play with jerks like those."
"Yeah. Most of the kids in the village are terrified of me anyway."
"Maybe they wouldn't be if you didn't smile all the time."
"Nah, it's probably because I made them think I was a Superd who would haunt their dreams if they messed with Sylphiette again. Guess I gotta figure out how to do that now."
Sylphiette nervously took both our hands in a handshake. Mom came out from the back of the clinic and smiled at our little hand circle.
I stood up and offered my hand. This time when Sylphiette stood up she didn't stumble into me. Rudy stood up as well. Sylphiette looked around before panicking.
"Ah. My basket. Where'd the basket go?"
"Oh. I grabbed it on the way here."
Rudy handed Sylphiette a basket with bits of mud on it. I used a bit of water magic to create a small wisp of water that quickly ran through Sylphiette's hair and removed all the mud. She curiously patted her head.
"So what were you doing before we found you?"
Rudy peeked curiously at the girl's ears.
"I'm supposed to bring my dad lunch."
I propped my cane up on my shoulder and opened the door.
"Then let's go do that, shall we?"
Sylphiette nodded and clutched the basket as we went through the door.
We found Sylphiette's father at one of the guard stations.
"Thank you Luffy. And it's good to see you Lotus. Who might this be?"
I motioned to Rudy.
"I'm Lotus's brother, Rudeus Greyrat. Nice to meet you."
"Oh? It's a pleasure to meet you both then, but may I ask what you're doing with Luffy?"
Rudy stepped forward and did the talking.
"Well... we were walking around the village looking at the different flora when we came across Sylphiette having mud thrown at her. Lotus scared the bullies off and we brought her to our mom so that her bruises could be healed. Then we offered to bring her to you to deliver your lunch, and now we're here. We wanted to see if we could play together."
A pained look crossed Laws's face as he patted Sylphie's head.
"Ah. I see. Thank you very much you two. Just don't go near the forest. There was a monster sighted nearby, so you'll need to be careful."
"Yes sir. We're Sylphie's friends now so we'll keep her safe."
Laws smiled and thanked us both again. We then walked back towards the village and settled on a cliff with a large tree overseeing the village.
"So... now what?"
Rudy looked at me and Sylphie. I settled by the tree and pulled my book out of my bag. I took out a small sheet of paper and a small batch of void mixed with my blood. Sylphie and Rudy talked about what friends were supposed to do, and eventually settled on playing tag.
"Hey Lotus, wanna join?"
I glanced back up. I had been a bit lazy recently, so I suppose a little stretching couldn't hurt. I nodded my head and put my stuff back in my bag. I stood up and walked over to the two.
"Hmmm. So who's gonna be it first?"
Rudy looked quizzically at the ground.
"I could go first if you wanted me to."
Rudy looked at me for a second as if he were questioning my intentions before nodding.
"Okay, but no magic."
"Sure. I'll give you both a 30 second head start. Good luck."
Sylphiette and Rudy both started running down the hill. Rudy kept glancing back at me. He seemed to realize something was off. His instincts were better than I thought.
As soon as I counted to thirty in my head I booked it down the hill. In ten seconds I had already gotten to where the pair was when I started running. I could see that Sylphie was running along just fine, but Rudy seemed to already be running out of breath.
All it took was one faltered step for me to put my hand on his shoulder.
"Out of breath already? Where's all that young energy?"
"Oh shut up. Huff huff. I thought that those restraints were supposed to make you weak."
"They do, but you forget that I'm no longer just a demon by race."
Rudy complained as we went back to the hill. Sylphiette was watching us both as she tapped her fingers together.
"So um... whose turn is it now?"
"I've got an idea. You and I can be it and we can both catch Lotus. If we work together I'm sure we can get him."
Rudeus and Sylphiette nodded together. I shrugged and started running down the hill once they both started counting. Well when Rudeus started counting. Sylphiette knew 1-5 but then started tripping up on herself. Maybe I could teach her something?
I've basically memorized Roxy's lessons and if I ever need help I can always ask her.
I heard Rudeus shout ten and looked behind me. Both of them had started running down the hill. It wasn't noticeable at first, but they were slowly splitting off. Rudeus was going to the left and Sylphiette was going to the right.
I quickly ran behind a building and hid my presence. Rudy thought he could beat me by getting a teammate. How adorable. Let the tormenting begin!
So for the next hour or so I danced circles around the two of them. It was quite fun. They almost had me near the end when they circled around a large area of the village to try and get me from both sides. The width that they ran was just outside my ability to sense them.
I had almost ran into a cart I hadn't seen and had Sylphie been there it likely would've worked.
Wait.
"Where'd Sylphie go?"
Rudy looked around confused. Did she get lost? I wasn't sensing her anywhere... she definitely wasn't near us.
Black and red fire sprouted from my back and pulled me into the air. Once I was pretty far up in the sky my demon spread out. Eyes drawn in the fire looked down and acted as my eyes and ears over the whole village. I couldn't see her anywhere, but my focus landed on a group of kids coming back to the village. They were leaving the forest.
I focused in on them and their words were brought up to me.
"See? Once they're alone demons are weak. The other demon won't be able to get them now."
"But the other one isn't just any demon. He's a superd! What if he finds out what we did?"
"He won't. Besides, what's that girl demon gonna do? Tell him? The monster will eat her before that happens."
I slammed into the ground in front of them. Let's see...
We've got piggy, his underlings, and some kids who look to be two to three years older than them.
As soon as the fat shit saw me he started trembling in fear.
"O-o-oh hi m-m-mister superd. We're being g-good kids. See?"
He shakily tried to show me his friends, but his underlings already ran away. It was just him and the older kids. I walked up and smiled as wide as I could as I grabbed him by his neck and pulled him off the ground.
"Where's Sylphiette?"
"W-what? I-I don't know who that is!"
"Hey put him down!"
One of the other kids grabbed my arm. I flared my demon and he screamed as black and red fire slowly destroyed his arm.
"The girl with the green hair. Where is she?"
I slowly increased the pressure I had on his neck.
"W-w-we brought her in the forest! W-we t-thought the monsters would eat her!"
The kid fell heavy on the ground.
"You'd better pray she's okay. If she's hurt then you'll wish I'd killed you."
I immediately ran into the forest, and combined my beast domain with my demon. My shadow went ahead of me and three wolves were created from red fire. They were significantly larger than the assault dogs I had before and each had at least six eyes. They ran ahead of me in different directions.
It took me a while, but I eventually sensed that one of my wolf found her. I jumped over the tree line and flew to where it was. The other wolves followed me.
I shot through the branches and landed. There were about three assault dogs lying around. Laying beside my wolf was a horribly mangled kid. If I couldn't see her beating heart I thought she'd be dead.
"P-please. Make it stop. It hurts."
I could hardly hear her. I ran over and immediately used healing magic. I sent one of my wolves to go get mom as fast as possible.
Sylphie's wounds didn't heal, but her breathing was slowly getting steady. All I could do was keep her stable and stop things from getting worse until mom got here.
Just to keep her stable I needed to pour copious amounts of mana into the healing spell. My magic was weaker since I had my limiters activated. For now I could keep her from getting worse until mom got here.
I looked Sylphie up and down to assess the damages.
Her legs were covered in small scratches and there was one large gash on the back of her leg. Those probably came from her running away from these things. Their claws are too big for scratches these small. The big one was probably them stopping her from running.
Chunks of her arms were missing. Bite marks were clear on them as well. She was being eaten alive when my wolf found her.
Her chest was torn open, and shockingly her rib cage was still intact.
"P-please... can't... see."
"It's okay. I'm here Sylphie. I'm gonna help. I promise. You'll be better than ever by the time I'm done."
"L-Lotus?"
It took more courage than I'd like to admit to look at her face. A large scratch ran across her face. She must have tried to resist the wolves and they did that to try and kill her.
"Yeah. Yeah it's me. It's gonna be fine. I swear it on my soul."
I could feel a tightness in my chest. Was it wise to swear the safety of a dying girl on my soul? Absolutely not, but I do my best to not be wise sometimes. Sometimes you just need to use brute force. Like when someone who looks almost exactly like another person you really cared for is dying in front of you and you refuse to let them die to atone for your past actions.
Fuck I really need to talk about this to someone. Not the time!
I tried using my Time Eyes and new watch to reverse what happened with time magic, but it only reversed the gashes on her chest. She still had scratches on her stomach, arms, and face.
Maybe I could use my sin to heal her?
A small book popped on the ground. It started writing in itself.
Oh come on I'm busy! I can't read! Can't you just talk in my head or something?
The book disappeared.
'Answer: it is possible to heal wounds with the sin of lust, however, this method is unable to fully heal the girl. At most it will partially close up the wounds. Biological mass will be required.'
I started using my sin and as much healing magic I could muster. I used the flesh if the dead assault dogs to turn into human flesh and slowly fix her wounds. I could faintly hear screaming as a wolf barreled through the forest and slid to a halt with my mom in its mouth.
"L-Lotus?"
My mom was dropped on the ground. She immediately put herself between the wolf and me.
"Mom not the time! I need help!"
"But-"
"The wolf is mine! Please!"
Mom turned around confused and gasped. She processed the situation with the speed of an S-ranked healing adventurer.
"We won't be able to move her like this."
Mom knelt down and started reciting the incantation for an intermediate healing spell multiple times. The wounds didn't fully heal. They closed much more than what I could do, but they were manageable now at least. Her eyes...
"Come on. If your wolf can get us to the clinic as fast as it got here then we can save her."
With mom's help I gently got Sylphie onto my wolf and we started racing through the forest. It wasn't until Mom put her hand on my shoulder that I realized I wasn't breathing.
"It'll be okay Lotus. She'll be fine."
I didn't say anything as we raced and slid through town. We stopped at the clinic and Mom carefully carried Sylphie inside.
*-Third Person-*
Rudeus wandered around the village. He knew that his brother must have found Sylphie and from the looks of things he did found her. He had jumped up into the sky and flew into the forest. The way he had magic like that but refused to share it was so unfair.
Rudeus wandered along, but after nothing happened for a while he was about to head home. Then a blur zoomed past him and stopped in front his mother's clinic. Rudeus saw Zenith gently carry Sylphie into the clinic. He ran up when Lotus got off the six eyed wolf.
"Hey! What happened? Where'd y'all go?"
Rudeus froze when he saw Lotus's face. His smile was spread across his face, but unlike normal this smile looked forced. As if holding it was painful. Lotus had tears running down his smiling cheeks.
"... Lotus?"
"It's fine. It'll be fine."
Lotus walked into the clinic. He sounded more like he was talking to himself than he was talking to Rudeus. Rudeus turned to look at the wolf that had brought them into town, but the wolf had disappeared. Rudeus walked inside. No one was in the main area, but Rudeus could hear crying towards the back.
He went back there and found Lotus, Zenith, and Sylphiette in the room. Zenith was bandaging wounds all over Sylphie's arms and chest. Sylphiette also had bandages over her eyes that had large red spots on them. Lotus was standing beside Zenith doing everything she asked like fetching certain herbs, or getting more bandages. His moved were jagged and robotic. It was weird.
"Um... what happened?"
Lotus stayed quiet as he handed Zenith a new roll of bandages. It was Zenith who answered him.
"She was attacked by something in the forest. Lotus is... quiet, like normal, so I don't know what it was, but I'm pretty sure it was assault dogs. I haven't gotten your brother to talk so I don't know why she was even in there in the first place. You weren't playing in the forest were you?"
Zenith's eyes looked dangerous.
"N-no ma'am! We were playing tag and Sylphie and I split up to try and get Lotus from both ends. We weren't even supposed to get near the edge of the village."
"Sigh. Either way I've done all I can for today. I'm at my limit for mana and neither of you are proficient enough in healing magic to heal her wounds. And her eyes... those would need a Saint level healing spell. I don't know the incantation for that."
"What... happened to her eyes?"
"They... were scratched real bad by the assault dogs."
"Um... if I may speak?"
Rudeus and Zenith looked towards Lotus. A large man made of red and black flame towered over Lotus. The man had eyes all over himself and his clothes. Zenith grabbed Rudeus's arm and pulled him behind her.
"Who and or what are you?"
Zenith had gone into adventurer mode. She didn't have a weapon on her and she would probably pass out after a single beginner level fire spell, so she treated the situation with caution.
"I'm a demon. Mister Lotus named me Kirai!"
"What does that mean? What do you have to do with my son."
Kirai grunted and hunched over he looked back up with a pained expression.
"S-sorry. It's hard to hold back mister Lotus's anger."
Zenith started checking over Sylphiette to make sure all her wounds were disinfected and bandaged.
"Could I just get an explanation please? I need to know what is was that attacked her because if it wasn't assault dogs it could have been something else, and if that something else had poison I'll need to be ready to cast detoxification magic, or make a remedy based on how strong the poison is."
"It was assault dogs. The mean looking wolves. They were eating the girl before Mister Lotus killed them. He did everything he could to help. He really did I promise! But... it wasn't enough to save her. Just like last time..."
"What last time?"
Kirai shook his head.
"He says only Miss Roxy can know. He may talk when he's ready though. Just like last time he's sad and scared, but the strongest feeling is anger. He's so angry."
Kirai clenched his teeth as his body started shaking. Red and black mist rose in small wisps around him.
"So angry. Angry at the boys who pulled her into the forest. Angry at the parents who can't control their brats. Angry angry angry..."
Kirai talked like a child about to throw a temper tantrum.
Kirai disappeared into Lotus's shadow and Lotus flinched. He sighed and looked like he was decompressing as his shoulders relaxed. He brought a hand up and tapped a tear on his cheek. His smile looked like a grimace as he looked at the moisture on his finger.
"Of course... because why not. Will she be okay?"
He stared at the tear slowly falling down his finger while he asked Zenith. He was staring at it like it was some kind of curse.
"Well... tomorrow I'll be able to heal the wounds that haven't scarred over, but I won't be able to heal her eyes... she'll be blind for the rest of her life unless her parents bring her to Millishion and hire a healer of the Saint rank, but... I don't think they have the money or influence to do that."
Rudeus was confused and worried for his new friend.
"Influence? Why would they need influence?"
Zenith looked sad as she spoke.
"Well... the Millis faith preaches that demons of all kinds are evil. They also see anything that's not human as impure. Some even believe that all demons should be killed. With Sylphiette's green hair and her being part elf... it's not likely that they would heal her, even if her parents had the money."
For a few seconds the only sounds that could be heard were Sylphie's light breaths as she slept. Then there was a faint chuckle. Then the chuckle grew into some mildly loud laughter.
"Lotus? What's so funny?"
Zenith almost sounded angry.
"People are fucking horrible. It doesn't matter where or why. Nothing but overgrown shit stains left and right."
Zenith looked furious and was about to say something.
"Oh don't bother. In what world should kids drag another kid to her death just because she has green hair? And for that kid to be denied healing just because of her hair and race. Or how about the magic that could save hundreds upon thousands of lives getting locked behind a paywall that few people could ever afford? They preach about a merciful god but hold their magic for the wealthy out of greed. It's sick, and we both know there isn't a damn thing you can say to say I'm wrong."
Part way through his talk Lotus's neck got covered in markings and his eyes turned red. The voice he was using was no longer his, but was Kirai's.
"That's what he wants to say. Mister Lotus's rage is too much. He put me in control while he calms down."
Kirai moved Lotus's body and marveled at his hands as he spoke. Zenith was down right furious and tried saying something, but her words failed her. Every line of thinking she went through all came to the same conclusion. Lotus was right.
"May I take mister Lotus's body back home? He believes that he needs sleep."
This was a lie crafted by Lotus being told by Kirai.
"Yes. There's nothing more I can do for now. Rudeus can you go fetch your father? He should be home by now. I'll stay here and keep an eye on Sylphiette while Paul informs her parents about the situation."
Lotus walks outside.
"Um... Mister Lotus?"
'What?'
"Is it a good idea to lie to your mother like that?"
'First off, I'm talking in your head. Don't talk out loud. People will think I'm crazier than I already am. Second off, I really needed to get out of there. Just seeing the state she's in...'
'It reminds you of Arthur?'
'... Stay out of my memories Kirai.'
'Sorry. So do you want me to go put this body to sleep? It'll let you enjoy Miss Roxy's hug more.'
'I don't care what you do. Go smell the flowers or whatever. I'm just gonna... calm down.'
'Okay. Fuck her good sir!'
'...'
'Oh. He already left.'
Kirai, in Lotus's body, continued to run around like a kid playing with a new toy. He had a smile filled with childlike wonder as he skipped around the village smelling flowers and marveling at animals.
*About two hours later*
Kirai was beaming as he happily approached the house Lotus lived in. Once he got inside he saw Lilia cooking as Paul and Rudeus sat at the table. They both looked grim.
"Hm? What's up with you guys?"
Rudeus and Paul both looked at him. Paul spoke first.
"What do you mean what happened? You're the one who brought Sylphiette to the clinic. And what's up with your voice? You're talking with those marks on your neck. Doesn't that mean you can't talk?"
"Oh that's because-"
'I'll take things back from here.'
"Oh. Okay."
The smile on its face lost the wonder it had before and was replaced by a slightly strained and forced one.
Lotus held up a finger to signal that he needed a minute. Lotus pulled his staff put of the void and sat at the table.
"Sorry 'bout that. Wait a minute."
Lotus reached into his pocket and pulled out a flower.
"What?"
He starts pulling flower after flower out of his pockets. He makes quite a sizable pile on the table.
"Kirai I swear to the gods if you stuff my pockets with flowers again you're losing body privileges."
'Y-yes sir!'
Lotus sighed.
"So while Sylphiette was unconscious and blind in the clinic you've been out picking flowers?"
Paul almost looked furious.
"Technically speaking no. I was thinking-"
"Don't start with this crap!"
Paul slams his hands on the table.
"You've got these crazy magic spells we've never heard of before, and instead you're out 'thinking' instead of helping her. Where were you when her parents found out? Where were you when they held their daughter making empty promises that everything would be fine? Where were you when-"
A huge hand made of red flame slammed Paul against the wall. Lotus's staff made horrid static sounds as his anger rose.
"I'm thinking of how to help! How to fix what happened! To do more than just hold her body together while I wait on mom! To do more than just tell the parents what happened! So sooorry for using my head instead of my dick when I try to think, but unless you can come up with something better then shut your damn mouth and let me think!"
"Excuse me?! Let go of me!"
'Mister Lotus... I might have an idea...'
Lotus's eyes quickly flinched.
'What?'
'W-well... it's just... you have six eyes and she only needs two, and you'll be able to heal your body better than her's if you can get some flesh, so...'
'That's right! I can give her my eyes!'
'Wait wait wait!!! This is a really bad idea! I'm just saying to have it in case nothing else works! Not only are your eyes innately magical, but there's a piece of me inside them that I can't remove! We don't know what could happen if you give her your eyes!'
'Sigh. Fine. But if things look like they're going south I'm giving her my eyes. I swore on my soul that it'd be fine, so I'll make sure it's fine.'
'That was a really bad idea. You shouldn't have sworn on your soul like that.'
'I know. Not really my best idea, but now I have no other choice but to help. Otherwise it's just POP. No more Lotus.'
'That's scary.'
'Trust me. I'm well aware.'
Lotus sighed and sat up.
"I've got an idea, but it's being kept as a last resort."
The hand holding Paul against the wall released him and dissipated.
"I'm gonna go lay down. I expended far too much mana and physical energy today."
"Shall I leave a plate outside your door Young Master Lotus?"
"Yes. Thank you Lilia."
Lilia bowed and continued cooking.
"It's my pleasure."
Lotus went up to his room and laid down. He put his hands on his forehead as he processed everything. At least he could look forward to Lilia's cooking. That always had a way of cheering him up.
He sat there thinking of any other way he could heal Sylphie's eyes other than replacing them with his own. Even if he released his restraints he didn't know the incantation for the necessary healing spell to regrow her eyes.
What little life magic he knew wouldn't be enough to buff up his healing magic either. Lotus makes a small black and red fire bird body for Kirai to inhabit and go check on Sylphiette.
Kirai comes back and tells Lotus what he saw.
Sylphie was crying and hugging her mother.
'... Fuck.'
Lotus stands up.
'Sir please. There's gotta be another way. M-maybe we could capture someone from Millis and force them to heal her? This isn't something you should spontaneously do.'
'No. We'd need someone who knows the saint ranked incantation. Who knows what kind of consequences we'd have to deal with for attacking the Millis church.'
'I know. Its just... I'm scared. What if something goes wrong?'
'Then I'll fix it. I always do.'
'Well...'
Kirai sifts through Lotus's memories. Lotus has actually solved almost all his problems. All except for saving the godkin, but Kirai can see how much losing his first real friends hurt. He's worried that Lotus may erase their contract if he brings them up.
'Okay.'
Lotus hops out the window with his staff in hand and started walking towards the clinic.
'Its already this late? How long was I brainstorming?'
Lotus walked into the clinic. It was oddly quiet. He went up to the door and was about to knock on it when Laws opened the door. He spoke before Lotus could open his mouth.
"Are you here to apoligize, or to help her? I'm not in the mood to hear your words."
"I'm here to help. I will give her two of my eyes."
Laws was taken aback by Lotus's casual talk of giving her his eyes.
"What do you mean give her your eyes? You can't just make yourself blind. Look, I appreciate the fact your trying help Lotus, but your parents wouldn't let you do this."
"I've got plenty."
Lotus opened his other 4 eyes.
"Besides, I can regrow mine. She can't."
Laws studied Lotus's face.
"Alright. Thank you."
"Save your thanks for when Sylphie can see again."
Laws nodded and let Lotus into the room. Sylphie's mother was petting her head as she slept.
"He's here to help Sylphie see again. Our daughter won't have to be blind Rose."
Lotus walked over to the bed. Sylphie was sleeping. The area around her eyes were red and puffy. Lotus slowly removes the bandages. He held his hand above his face and used space magic to pull his void eyes out. The pain would have made anyone else scream in pain, but he had felt worse.
"Phew. Now for the easy part."
Lotus pulled Sylphie's eyelids open and put the eyes in place. Then he used his sin to connect the eyes to her body. His forehead had a slight glisten because of the sweat beading on his face.
"There. She'll be able to see once she wakes up"
Laws and Rose sighed in relief as htgey held Sylphie.
"Thank you so much. I'm glad Sylphie has a friend like you."
"A good friend would've made sure she didnt get hurt in the first place."
Before Laws or Rose could speak up, Lotus melted into the shadows. He tripped out from under a table and fell at the feet of a certain diner owner.
"Hm? What have we here? Its rude to intrude on a lady while she's eating you know."
Lotus gripped his head as he stood up.
"Ugh. I didn't realize how much I relied on my eyes to stick that landing. Hey Auntie. Its me, Lotus."
Rosie looked at Lotus in surprise.
"Oh? You look so different I didn't recognize ya."
"Oh yeah. You never got to see my human body did you? I'd like to chat for a bit, but can I ask for a favor first?"
"Of course darlin~. Does it have something to do with you getting all sweaty and pale?"
"Huh?"
Lotus held his hand up. The skin along his arm was incredibly pale and his hand was shaking like crazy.
"N-no. Thats a different thing. I need meat."
"Oh then I've got you covered. You just sit tight and I'll have it out in a jiffy. How would you like it cooked?"
"I'll need it raw please."
"Oh? Alright then. I won't judge."
Rosie brings Lotus a plate with a slab of meat on it. Lotus pickes up the slab of meat and he feels a burning in his chest as the meat turns into purple orbs of light. The orbs slowly fell into his empty eye sockets and popped. His eyes had regrown and shimmered like black crystal before returning to their usual gray pigment.
Lotus ahifted his staff on his shoulder and rubbed his forehead with the back of his hand.
"Thank you... geez I'm sweating really bad."
"You are. You're pretty pale you know. You sure you ain't sick?"
"I'm... I should be fine."
Rosie squinted her eyes as she stared Lotus down.
"Hun I've been alive way longer than you think I have. I know a dyin' man when I see one. What's happenin?"
"It's fine Auntie. I promise."
Rosie's facial expression showed that she didn't believe him, but in the end she decided to trust him. If he wasn't going to tell her what was wrong she wasn't going to force him to tell her. So long as he didn't actually die.
"Alright, but if things go south then you come here immediately. Understood?"
Rosie's tone was much more stern than usual.
"Understood."
"Good. Good night now. Sleep well."
"I will. And thank you."
Lotus shadow traveled back to his room. He fell onto his bed and clutched his chest.
*-Lotus-*
I clutched my chest and opened my mouth to scream. So long as I wasn't pouring mana into my staff though I'd remain quiet. I'd just be opening my mouth in silent pain. I looked under my shirt and saw that nearly my whole chest was covered in purple and black tendrils. My small sin book fell onto my bed in front of me.
Warning! Sin is nearly out of charge! If sin's energy levels fall below zero the soul of the user will be used to fuel its containment!
Shit. Why didn't I send this with the body with Roxy? Why was this even happening all of a sudden?
Answer. It has been a long period of time without lustful activity. Due to use of the sin after a long dry spell more sin energy was used than what would usually be drained.
Frickin perfect.
I looked up when I heard a knock at my door. Lilia peaked her head in the room.
"Young Master? I brought you a plate."
Every muscle in my body strained against itself. My senses were flooded when I looked at Lilia. My eyes locked on her curves, I could faintly hear her breathing, and I could smell her as she placed the plate on my bed side table.
"Young Master? Are you okay?"
There was a light purple shimmer around my small sin book and Lust for Dummies appeared beside it. Lilia glanced at both of them. She read over the content on the pages. Her eyes widened with each word she read. She shouldn't be able to see those. Did something change?
I could feel my breathing becoming more and more labored by the second. Lilia got a conflicted look on her face as she set the books aside.
"Young Master?"
I tried opening my mouth to answer, but I was out of words. I tried pulling my staff to me, but I couldn't focus in the gravity magic needed to pull it to me.
"Do you need my help to... recharge your sin?"
I could hardly manage a nod.
"Then allow me to take care of you Young Master."
I couldn't hold myself back. For the rest of that night I ravaged Lilia like a beast.
I slowly opened my eyes. I felt like I was in heaven. When I opened my eyes I realized my head was laying between Lilia's breasts. She was sleeping peacefully with her arms wrapped around me. I could feel that my sin had been sated.
Lilia opend her eyes and looked at me.
"How are you feeling Young Master?"
"I'm much better now... Thank you, for helping me."
"It is a maid's duty to serve her master in whatever way they can."
I grimaced as she once again referred to a maid's duty.
"What if... What if I didn't want it to just be a master and servent? What we did, sex, it shouldn't just be a transactional thing. It's supposed to be done with the person you promise yourself too. I'm not a kid Lilia. Im older than you think."
Lilia looked at me. It was different than how she usually examined me. It was as if she were staring into my very soul.
"I may not fully understand the 'timelines' you explained a few years ago, but I remember you said something about a past life."
"Yeah. Tell me Lilia."
I sat up and moved to sit on the bed.
"If I were to offer you a relationship. One closer than a maid and her master, would you take it? There's a fairly high chance I'll need... help... again, but I don't want it to just be a job. I want to get close to you. To learn more about you. As cheesy as it may sound, I want to make you mine. Just like Roxy and Death."
Lilia stared at me as she thought through everything I said.
"You clearly have experience Young Master. I'll accept your offer. I hope to better understand you, Master Lotus."
"'Master Lotus'. I like the sound of that. Just make sure the others don't hear you say it. I don't want them asking questions."
Lilia smiled as she put on her glasses and started getting dressed.
"Yes sir."
I quickly used some water magic to clean up the bed and give us a quick wash. Just enough to get rid of the smell. I noticed a purple ring around the bed and dismissed it. At least I put up a ring of silence in my frenzy.
I got changed and stretched.
"Oh, and Lilia?"
"Yes Master?"
"Don't think we have to do this just to recharge my sin. If you ever have desires you can bring them to me and I'll fulfill them."
Likia smiled and bowed as she approached the door.
"Thank you Master Lotus. Is there anything I may help you with this morning?"
"Nah. I've got things covered."
"Very well. I'll start breakfast."
Lilia left the room and went downstairs. Sheesh we really made a mess. I tosted the completely soaked sheets into the void. From the smell I could tell that it definitely wasn't water. Lilia's fluids had soaked through the sheets and soaked the straw mattress so I threw that in the void to. I had Fanta, my mini ghost leviathan, go around stealthily and sneak a bunch of straw and cotton into the void. Not enough to make people realize its missing, but barely enough to remake the matress and sheets.
As I was making those I realized I needed to fix a certain appendage of mine. It was way bigger than it should have been and at it's current size it'd be way to noticeable in my pants.
Once I had everything set back up I went downstairs and was about to sit at the table when I felt something bombard my mind with information.
I saw memories of someone who wasn't me waking up in a bed. It looked like the one in mom's clinic.
"I'll be back in a second. I'm going to go check on Sylphie real quick."
Lilia said farewell to me as I grabbed my staff and went to the clinic. The weird sudden memories didn't stop. I saw Laws and Rose hugging whoever it was that woke up. Was it Sylphie?
Those memories felt like it was just happening, but more started popping into my head. I saw my hand being burned by a fire poker and kids throwing mud at me. I saw boys dragging me into the woods and throwing me at a pair of assault dogs. Yeah, this was definitely Sylphie. Thoughts poked my mind to.
'What's happening?'
'I can see again!'
'The pain is gone!'
'Everything looks prettier.'
'Who are they?'
It sounded like Sylphie.
'I knew it! I knew it was a bad idea!'
'Kirai? What's going on?'
'There's still a part of me inside those eyes. The girl has been connected to our contract. Your minds are connected!'
'Like me and my other body?'
'Not necessarily. Unlike your other body you aren't connected to each other's senses, it's just your consciousness and minds.'
'Once I check on Sylphie we'll figure out what all this is gonna do. Other than being mildly confusing there don't seem to be any other side effects.'
I walked into the clinic and was met by Laws.
"Oh Lotus. I was just about to come find you. Sylphie woke up and can see just fine, but she's saying things that aren't making any sense. She's keeps saying something is sad, but she won't tell us what it is."
"Bring me to her."
Laws nodded and led me into Sylphie's room. Sylphie was already looking at the door before it was opened. From the memories entering my head I knew she was watching it as soon as I arrived in the clinic.
"Heya Sylphie... how ya feeling?"
"Good? I guess. I keep hearing and seeing things. And I'm seeing myself. It's really weird."
I pulled up a chair and sat by the bed.
"It's a little hard to explain... actually... hang on. This might be easier than I thought."
I closed my eyes and focused. I thought about how our minds were connected and tried pushing those thoughts towards our connection.
I could feel a faint sense of acceptance and Sylphie shivered.
"That feels weird, but... I understand. I think."
"Huh. That's pretty handy actually."
Laws leaned forward and looked inbetween me and Sylphie.
"So what's going on? What just happened?"
I explained the whole situation through my staff to Rose and Laws. I used my staff since I figured it'd take a lot of explaining to actually get them to understand. To put things simply, he wasn't real happy about it, but his displeasure was overshadowed when I revealed that in time I could slowly heal Sylphie's scars. There'd still be small scars, but they'd be far less noticable than they are now.
So thats exactly what I did. For the next couple of days I used my sin to reduce Sylphie's scars until I couldn't make them smaller. Now they looked more like knife wounds than giant wolf claws tearing through skin wounds.
Plus with Lilia's 'help' every other night I didn't have to worry about my sin running out of energy.
Roxy had already known that I liked Lilia, so she wasn't to shocked to hear that I had claimed her. She did give me a fairly long lecture when she learned I had almost died from my sin though.
Now that Sylphie's wounds were completely healed and we had gotten kind of used to sharing a conscience she was able to go back to her home. Rudy and I would play with her daily for a while, but that had to be moved to every other day when Sylphie started doing chores again.
I made sure to help her though. Even if her parents didn't realize it. If I was close enough to her house I could cast spells through my mini leviathans. I'm pretty sure the only reason Sylphie didn't freak out when she first saw them was because she had been stealing peeks into my memories.
To stop her from seeing... certain adult activities, I came up with a method to stop her from seeing into my head. All I had to do was set up a mental wall of useless thoughts. If she was stubborn enough she could push through the wall with enough effort, but Sylphie was nice enough to know when she shouldn't pry into something. At least when there was actually something there to tell her not to.
It took some getting used to, but we slowly made it work. All I had to do now was get payback on a certain piggy.
I'm not dead! I'm just a college student now, so I guess I'm almost there.
It has been... 3 months on the dot. Holy crap.
But I finally finished the chapter. We're here!
God I'm tired. New chapter happens when it happens. First bits of the next chapter is some slice of life with Lotus teaching Rudy and Sylphie old world magic, then there's a small excerpt from Lotus and Roxy's travels, and then a time skip to a plot point that causes a pretty large step away from canon. Let's just say Paul gets his just desserts. I've been waiting for this moment for a looong time.
See you guys then!
Guest (Guest) on Chapter 1 Tue 22 Oct 2024 09:28AM UTC
Comment Actions
Loluza on Chapter 1 Wed 23 Oct 2024 02:32AM UTC
Comment Actions
Guest (Guest) on Chapter 1 Wed 23 Oct 2024 06:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
johnbravo2020 on Chapter 2 Mon 08 Apr 2024 05:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
Eronomicon on Chapter 2 Mon 24 Jun 2024 07:11PM UTC
Last Edited Mon 24 Jun 2024 07:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
Loluza on Chapter 2 Mon 24 Jun 2024 10:25PM UTC
Last Edited Mon 24 Jun 2024 10:26PM UTC
Comment Actions
johnbravo2020 on Chapter 3 Mon 08 Apr 2024 03:20PM UTC
Last Edited Mon 08 Apr 2024 03:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
Loluza on Chapter 3 Mon 08 Apr 2024 06:24PM UTC
Last Edited Mon 08 Apr 2024 06:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
Johnbravo2020 (Guest) on Chapter 3 Mon 08 Apr 2024 06:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
Loluza on Chapter 3 Mon 08 Apr 2024 06:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
johnbravo2020 on Chapter 3 Mon 08 Apr 2024 07:33PM UTC
Comment Actions
Loluza on Chapter 3 Mon 08 Apr 2024 08:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
johnbravo2020 on Chapter 3 Mon 08 Apr 2024 09:18PM UTC
Comment Actions
Loluza on Chapter 3 Mon 08 Apr 2024 09:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
johnbravo2020 on Chapter 3 Mon 08 Apr 2024 06:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
Loluza on Chapter 3 Mon 08 Apr 2024 07:07PM UTC
Comment Actions
johnbravo2020 on Chapter 3 Mon 08 Apr 2024 07:26PM UTC
Comment Actions
Loluza on Chapter 3 Mon 08 Apr 2024 08:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
johnbravo2020 on Chapter 3 Mon 08 Apr 2024 08:49PM UTC
Comment Actions
Loluza on Chapter 3 Mon 08 Apr 2024 09:15PM UTC
Last Edited Mon 08 Apr 2024 09:16PM UTC
Comment Actions
johnbravo2020 on Chapter 3 Mon 08 Apr 2024 10:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
johnbravo2020 on Chapter 4 Sat 13 Apr 2024 06:05PM UTC
Last Edited Sat 13 Apr 2024 06:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
Loluza on Chapter 4 Sat 13 Apr 2024 07:41PM UTC
Comment Actions
johnbravo2020 on Chapter 4 Sat 13 Apr 2024 08:12PM UTC
Last Edited Sat 13 Apr 2024 08:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
Loluza on Chapter 4 Sat 13 Apr 2024 09:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
johnbravo2020 on Chapter 4 Sun 14 Apr 2024 01:06AM UTC
Comment Actions
Loluza on Chapter 4 Sun 14 Apr 2024 01:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
johnbravo2020 on Chapter 4 Sun 14 Apr 2024 02:33AM UTC
Last Edited Sun 14 Apr 2024 02:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
Loluza on Chapter 4 Sun 14 Apr 2024 03:07AM UTC
Comment Actions
johnbravo2020 on Chapter 4 Sun 14 Apr 2024 04:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
Loluza on Chapter 4 Sun 14 Apr 2024 12:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
johnbravo2020 on Chapter 4 Sun 14 Apr 2024 02:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
Loluza on Chapter 4 Sun 14 Apr 2024 02:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
johnbravo2020 on Chapter 4 Sun 14 Apr 2024 06:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
Loluza on Chapter 4 Sun 14 Apr 2024 07:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
johnbravo2020 on Chapter 4 Sun 14 Apr 2024 10:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
Loluza on Chapter 4 Sun 14 Apr 2024 10:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
johnbravo2020 on Chapter 4 Mon 15 Apr 2024 06:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
Loluza on Chapter 4 Mon 15 Apr 2024 06:32PM UTC
Comment Actions
johnbravo2020 on Chapter 4 Wed 22 May 2024 06:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
Loluza on Chapter 4 Wed 22 May 2024 07:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
johnbravo2020 on Chapter 4 Thu 23 May 2024 03:26PM UTC
Comment Actions
johnbravo2020 on Chapter 5 Thu 27 Jun 2024 12:34AM UTC
Last Edited Thu 27 Jun 2024 01:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
Loluza on Chapter 5 Thu 27 Jun 2024 02:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
johnbravo2020 on Chapter 5 Thu 27 Jun 2024 03:00AM UTC
Comment Actions
Loluza on Chapter 5 Thu 27 Jun 2024 03:21AM UTC
Comment Actions
johnbravo2020 on Chapter 5 Thu 27 Jun 2024 04:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
Loluza on Chapter 5 Thu 27 Jun 2024 11:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
johnbravo2020 on Chapter 5 Thu 27 Jun 2024 02:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
Loluza on Chapter 5 Thu 27 Jun 2024 03:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
johnbravo2020 on Chapter 5 Thu 27 Jun 2024 03:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
Loluza on Chapter 5 Thu 27 Jun 2024 04:41PM UTC
Last Edited Thu 27 Jun 2024 04:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
johnbravo2020 on Chapter 5 Thu 27 Jun 2024 05:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
Loluza on Chapter 5 Thu 27 Jun 2024 05:43PM UTC
Comment Actions
johnbravo2020 on Chapter 5 Thu 27 Jun 2024 06:49PM UTC
Comment Actions
Loluza on Chapter 5 Thu 27 Jun 2024 07:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
johnbravo2020 on Chapter 5 Thu 27 Jun 2024 08:54PM UTC
Last Edited Thu 27 Jun 2024 08:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
Loluza on Chapter 5 Thu 27 Jun 2024 09:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
johnbravo2020 on Chapter 5 Fri 28 Jun 2024 03:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
Loluza on Chapter 5 Fri 28 Jun 2024 05:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
johnbravo2020 on Chapter 5 Fri 28 Jun 2024 07:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
Loluza on Chapter 5 Fri 28 Jun 2024 08:30PM UTC
Last Edited Fri 28 Jun 2024 08:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
johnbravo2020 on Chapter 5 Fri 28 Jun 2024 09:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
Loluza on Chapter 5 Fri 28 Jun 2024 11:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
The_Eternal_Doctor on Chapter 7 Sun 06 Oct 2024 01:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
belial123 (Guest) on Chapter 7 Sat 02 Nov 2024 04:37AM UTC
Comment Actions
Loluza on Chapter 7 Sat 02 Nov 2024 01:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
Hrt231 (Guest) on Chapter 7 Wed 22 Jan 2025 12:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
Cachito (Guest) on Chapter 7 Mon 26 May 2025 03:47AM UTC
Comment Actions